The mystery of faith opened up, or, Some sermons concerning faith (two whereof were not formerly printed) wherein the nature, excellency, and usefulnesse of that noble grace is much cleared, and the practice thereof most powerfully pressed : whereunto are added other three sermons, two concerning death / by Mr. Andrew Gray ...; all these sermons being now carefully revised, and much corrected.
         Gray, Andrew, 1633-1656.
      
       
         
           1669
        
      
       Approx. 342 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 116 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2004-08 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A41843
         Wing G1617
         ESTC R39450
         18419754
         ocm 18419754
         107527
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A41843)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 107527)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 1634:15)
      
       
         
           
             The mystery of faith opened up, or, Some sermons concerning faith (two whereof were not formerly printed) wherein the nature, excellency, and usefulnesse of that noble grace is much cleared, and the practice thereof most powerfully pressed : whereunto are added other three sermons, two concerning death / by Mr. Andrew Gray ...; all these sermons being now carefully revised, and much corrected.
             Gray, Andrew, 1633-1656.
          
           [12], 216 p.
           
             Printed by George Swintown and James Glen ...,
             Edinburgh:
             1669.
          
           
             Errors in paging: p. 78 misnumbered 76.
             Imperfect: tightly bound, with print show-through and some loss of print.
             Reproduction of original in the British Library.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Church of Scotland -- Sermons.
           Faith -- Sermons.
           Salvation -- Sermons.
           Death -- Sermons.
           Sermons, English -- 17th century.
        
      
    
     
        2004-01 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2004-03 Apex CoVantage
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2004-05 John Latta
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2004-05 John Latta
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2004-07 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
           THE
           Mystery
           of
           FAITH
           Opened
           up
           :
           Or
           some
           SERMONS
           concerning
           Faith
           (
           two
           whereof
           were
           not
           formerly
           Printed
           )
           Wherein
           the
           Nature
           ,
           Excellency
           ,
           and
           Usefulnesse
           of
           that
           noble
           Grace
           is
           much
           cleared
           ,
           and
           the
           practice
           thereof
           most
           powerfully
           pressed
           .
        
         
           Whereunto
           are
           added
           other
           three
           Sermons
           ,
           two
           concerning
           the
           
             Great
             Salvation
          
           ,
           (
           one
           of
           these
           not
           formerly
           Printed
           )
           and
           a
           third
           concerning
           Death
           .
        
         
           By
           Mr.
           
             ANDREW
             GRAY
          
           ,
           late
           Minister
           of
           the
           Gospel
           in
           Glasgow
           .
        
         
           All
           these
           Sermons
           being
           now
           carefully
           Revised
           ,
           and
           much
           Corrected
           .
        
         
           
             Joh.
             3.
             18.
             
          
           
             He
             that
             believeth
             not
             ,
             is
             condemned
             already
             ,
             because
             he
             hath
             not
             believed
             in
             the
             Name
             of
             the
             only
             begotten
             Son
             of
             God.
             
          
        
         
           Edinburgh
           ,
           Printed
           by
           
             George
             Swinton
          
           and
           
             Iames
             Glen
          
           ,
           Anno
           1669.
           
        
      
       
         
         
         
           Mr.
           GRAY'S
           Mystery
           of
           Faith.
           
        
      
       
         
         
         
           Christian
           Reader
           .
        
         
           AMong
           many
           weighty
           and
           soul
           pierceing
           Sentences
           that
           you
           will
           find
           in
           these
           following
           Sermons
           ,
           this
           is
           one●
           ;
           
             That
             the
             Professors
             of
             this
             ●ge
             ,
             whether
             they
             go
             to
             heaven
             or
             hell
             ,
             they
             will
             be
             the
             greatest
             debtors
             that
             shall
             be
             in
             ●ither
             place●
             :
             the
             〈◊〉
             to
             the
             free
             grace
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             to
             his
             Justice
             :
          
           And
           certainly
           ,
           if
           we
           speak
           of
           those
           in
           this
           time
           ,
           whose
           ●lessed
           lot
           it
           shall
           be
           to
           inherit
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           ●hey
           cannot
           but
           acknowledge
           themselves
           in●ebted
           to
           his
           love
           ,
           above
           all
           that
           have
           gone
           ●efore
           them
           ▪
           for
           w●shing
           them
           from
           such
           ugly
           ●●llutions
           ,
           ●●
           this
           generation
           hath
           been
           defiled
           ●ith
           ;
           for
           bringing
           them
           through
           so
           great
           tri●●ilations
           ,
           preserving
           them
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           so
           ●●eat
           ten●ations
           ,
           and
           dangerous
           s●ares
           as
           have
           ●compassed
           them
           ;
           yea
           ,
           and
           still
           keeping
           in
           the
           ●●ght
           before
           them
           ,
           notwithstanding
           of
           so
           many
           ●asts
           (
           if
           we
           may
           so
           speak
           )
           from
           all
           the
           four
           ●inds
           of
           ,
           hell
           to
           blow
           it
           out
           .
           And
           on
           the
           other
           ●nd
           ,
           if
           we
           speak
           of
           these
           whom
           in
           this
           ge●●ration
           shall
           perish
           ▪
           assuredly
           their
           debt
           unto
           ●ivine
           Iustice
           must
           be
           exceeding
           great
           ,
           above
           ●●l
           who
           are
           gone
           down
           to
           the
           pit
           before
           them
           ;
           ●●cause
           the
           Roll
           of
           their
           mercies
           will
           be
           found
           have
           been
           many
           ●●bits
           longer
           ▪
           and
           many
           cu●s
           broader
           ,
           than
           theirs
           who
           lived
           in
           the
           pre●ding
           ages
           ;
           and
           the
           great
           things
           that
           the
           ●●rd
           hath
           wrought
           in
           our
           dayes
           ,
           have
           born
           a
           
           greater
           testimony
           against
           the
           wickednesse
           ,
           hardnesse
           and
           atheism
           of
           this
           time
           ,
           then
           of
           many
           former
           .
           But
           above
           all
           ,
           the
           great
           measure
           of
           Gospel-light
           that
           he
           hath
           no
           lesse
           plentifully
           offered
           ,
           then
           wonderfully
           preserved
           to
           this
           generation
           ,
           beyond
           all
           our
           Ancestors
           ;
           hath
           undoubtedly
           made
           the
           sin
           of
           these
           who
           shall
           utterly
           reject
           their
           own
           mercy
           ,
           so
           out
           of
           measure
           sinfull
           ,
           and
           their
           unbelief
           so
           exceedingly
           inexcusable
           ,
           that
           their
           guilt
           must
           needs
           justifie
           Corazin
           and
           Bethsaida
           ,
           or
           
             Sodom
             and
             Gommorrah
             in
             that
             day
             when
             every
             man
             shall
             give
             account
             of
             himself
             to
             God
             :
          
           And
           amongst
           the
           many
           preaching
           witnesses
           that
           (
           al
           as
           we
           are
           afraid
           )
           shall
           compear
           
             in
             that
             day
          
           against
           many
           yet
           living
           
             in
             their
             pleasures
             ,
             and
             dead
             while
             they
             live
             :
          
           This
           
             now
             glorified
             Author
          
           cannot
           but
           be
           one
           ,
           whose
           testimony
           must
           be
           very
           condemning
           ,
           especially
           to
           the
           vain
           ,
           loose
           ,
           negligent
           and
           time-wasting
           youth
           in
           this
           age
           :
           For
           when
           h●
           was
           first
           drawn
           to
           the
           Ministry
           ,
           he
           was
           but
           youth
           indeed
           ,
           scarce
           twenty
           years
           compleat
           ;
           f●●
           within
           that
           age
           ,
           that
           by
           the
           constitutions
           o●
           this
           Church
           (
           except
           in
           case
           of
           more
           then
           common
           abilities
           which
           indeed
           he
           had
           )
           is
           required
           for
           entring
           to
           that
           great
           and
           holy
           Calling
           .
           And
           for
           the
           space
           of
           two
           years
           after
           (
           whic●
           was
           all
           the
           time
           that
           the
           Church
           enjoyed
           his
           Labour
           ,
           he
           was
           helped
           to
           presse
           the
           Truths
           an●
           Threatnings
           of
           God
           so
           home
           upon
           the
           Conscience
           of
           his
           hearers
           ,
           that
           as
           it
           was
           observed
           of
           him
           ,
           b●
           one
           of
           his
           most
           Learned
           and
           pious
           Colleagu●
           
             Master
             Durham
          
           ,
           who
           is
           now
           in
           glory
           with
           him
           he
           did
           many
           times
           cause
           the
           hair
           of
           their
           head
           
           stand
           up
           :
           The
           Lord
           not
           only
           hereby
           verifying
           his
           Word
           ,
           that
           he
           can
           
             take
             the
             weak
             things
             of
             the
             world
             to
             confound
             the
             strong
             ,
          
           and
           
             out
             of
             the
             mouth
             of
             Babes
             can
             perfect
             his
             own
             praise
             ,
          
           but
           designing
           also
           (
           as
           would
           seem
           of
           purpose
           )
           to
           send
           a
           Boy
           out
           of
           the
           School
           for
           a
           reprover
           of
           the
           sluggishnesse
           of
           his
           People
           ,
           that
           thereby
           the
           aged
           might
           be
           the
           more
           ashamed
           ,
           and
           the
           younger
           more
           afraid
           :
           Neither
           do
           wee
           think
           that
           this
           was
           all
           ;
           but
           truely
           when
           we
           consider
           what
           measure
           of
           Graces
           ,
           Gifts
           and
           Experiences
           the
           Lord
           did
           bestow
           upon
           so
           young
           a
           person
           ,
           and
           then
           with
           what
           humility
           ,
           self-denial
           ,
           gravity
           ,
           prudence
           ,
           diligence
           ,
           authority
           and
           moderation
           he
           was
           helped
           to
           manage
           these
           Talents
           during
           that
           short
           time
           of
           his
           Ministry
           ;
           It
           may
           be
           justly
           conceived
           that
           the
           Lord
           brought
           him
           forth
           to
           be
           a
           great
           conviction
           even
           to
           many
           of
           us
           in
           the
           Ministery
           who
           came
           into
           our
           Masters
           vineyard
           long
           before
           him
           ,
           and
           will
           go
           out
           behind
           him
           :
           And
           indeed
           to
           us
           it
           looketh
           somewhat
           like
           the
           Lords
           taking
           up
           of
           the
           
             little
             Childe
          
           and
           setting
           him
           amongst
           the
           midst
           of
           his
           contending
           Disciples
           in
           these
           times
           ,
           that
           even
           they
           who
           would
           be
           greatest
           amongst
           us
           ,
           might
           be
           least
           ,
           and
           see
           somewhat
           of
           their
           own
           weaknesse
           .
        
         
           As
           to
           this
           little
           Peece
           ,
           whatever
           yee
           shall
           finde
           in
           it
           :
           It
           hath
           this
           to
           say
           for
           its
           self
           ,
           that
           whereas
           many
           Writings
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           do
           intrude
           themselves
           upon
           the
           Presse
           ,
           yet
           this
           the
           Presse
           hath
           violently
           thrust
           into
           the
           world
           :
           For
           some
           young
           Student
           ,
           from
           his
           good
           affection
           to
           the
           edification
           of
           the
           Lords
           People
           ,
           and
           (
           no
           doubt
           )
           from
           his
           high
           esteem
           of
           the
           precious
           Author
           his
           
           memory
           ,
           having
           given
           in
           to
           the
           Presse
           a
           Copie
           of
           some
           of
           these
           Sermons
           ,
           being
           only
           Notes
           taken
           from
           his
           mouth
           when
           he
           preached
           them
           ,
           no
           sooner
           were
           they
           seen
           abroad
           ,
           but
           all
           the
           Presses
           in
           the
           Nation
           fell
           a
           labouring
           about
           them
           ,
           so
           that
           ▪
           (
           if
           we
           mistake
           not
           )
           in
           lesse
           no●
           two
           or
           three
           Months
           time
           ,
           three
           or
           four
           Impressions
           were
           cast
           off
           ,
           yet
           all
           of
           them
           so
           imperfect
           and
           maimed
           ,
           that
           howbeit
           the
           excellency
           of
           the
           matter
           ,
           and
           the
           fresh
           remembrance
           of
           the
           worthy
           Author
           his
           name
           ,
           made
           them
           very
           sweet
           to
           many
           (
           especially
           those
           who
           had
           heard
           him
           Preach
           )
           yet
           the
           unsuitable
           dresse
           wherein
           they
           appeared
           and
           their
           mistakes
           of
           the
           first
           Writers
           (
           they
           being
           hardly
           able
           to
           take
           up
           every
           thing
           as
           it
           was
           spoken
           )
           occasioning
           diverse
           material
           failings
           in
           the
           sense
           ,
           besides
           lesser
           faults
           ,
           could
           not
           but
           be
           a
           trouble
           to
           those
           who
           were
           acquainted
           not
           only
           with
           the
           singular
           graces
           ,
           but
           parts
           also
           of
           that
           eminent
           Youth
           .
           This
           gave
           occasion
           to
           some
           friends
           to
           speak
           a
           little
           what
           way
           these
           prejudices
           which
           both
           the
           Truth
           and
           the
           Authors
           name
           might
           ●ly
           under
           ,
           by
           these
           uncorrect
           Impressions
           might
           be
           taken
           off
           .
           And
           finding
           that
           the
           Copie
           ▪
           which
           by
           providence
           the
           worthy
           young
           Gentlewoman
           who
           was
           his
           wife
           ,
           had
           lying
           by
           her
           though
           it
           was
           but
           Notes
           taken
           from
           his
           mouth
           ,
           yet
           was
           the
           most
           correct
           that
           could
           be
           found
           :
           And
           that
           it
           also
           did
           contain
           the
           whole
           purposes
           that
           he
           had
           preached
           upon
           these
           Texts
           ;
           yea
           ,
           the
           whole
           purposes
           concerning
           Faith
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           preached
           according
           to
           that
           method
           ,
           proposed
           in
           the
           first
           of
           the
           Sermons
           formerly
           published
           .
           This
           was
           undertaken
           to
           be
           revised
           by
           some
           ,
           who
           albeit
           none
           
           of
           the
           fittest
           for
           these
           imployments
           ,
           yet
           rather
           or
           nothing
           should
           be
           done
           in
           the
           businesse
           ,
           were
           con●tent
           to
           bestow
           some
           hours
           upon
           it
           ,
           according
           a●
           other
           necessary
           imployments
           would
           permit
           .
           And
           now
           having
           sought
           out
           all
           the
           Notes
           of
           these
           Sermons
           which
           we
           could
           finde
           from
           other
           hands
           ,
           and
           compared
           them
           with
           the
           Copie
           abovementioned
           ,
           wee
           do
           again
           present
           them
           unto
           the
           Lords
           People
           ,
           not
           with
           any
           confidence
           that
           our
           pains
           hath
           put
           any
           new
           lustre
           upon
           them
           ;
           only
           wee
           have
           some
           hopes
           that
           the
           whole
           subject
           being
           now
           before
           them
           ,
           and
           these
           things
           in
           the
           way
           of
           expression
           helped
           ,
           which
           either
           might
           seem
           to
           be
           somewhat
           unpleasant
           ,
           or
           liable
           to
           mistakes
           ,
           they
           shall
           not
           n●w
           be
           lesse
           edifying
           ,
           nor
           lesse
           acceptable
           then
           formerly
           they
           were
           .
           We
           did
           not
           think
           fit
           to
           make
           any
           considerable
           alterations
           ●●●o
           the
           method
           ,
           or
           other
           things
           of
           that
           kind
           ,
           lost
           ●aply
           by
           straining
           his
           excellent
           purposes
           too
           much
           ,
           to
           shape
           them
           to
           the
           ordinary
           Rules
           ,
           or
           to
           reduce
           them
           to
           that
           order
           which
           might
           best
           have
           pleased
           our selves
           we
           should
           have
           wronged
           the
           matter
           it self
           ,
           at
           least
           ,
           have
           put
           these
           to
           a
           losse
           who
           did
           hear
           him
           Preach
           ,
           and
           it
           may
           be
           ●ow
           upon
           their
           reading
           things
           in
           that
           same
           order
           as
           they
           heard
           them
           ,
           will
           be
           the
           more
           readily
           brought
           under
           the
           impressions
           of
           that
           livelinesse
           ,
           power
           and
           weight
           which
           (
           it
           may
           be
           )
           formerly
           they
           felt
           upon
           their
           hearts
           when
           he
           was
           speaking
           .
        
         
           If
           the
           method
           do
           not
           altogether
           satisfie
           some
           spirits
           ,
           or
           the
           explication
           seem
           not
           so
           fult
           ,
           or
           ●f
           they
           finde
           some
           introductions
           which
           possibly
           ●ead
           not
           in
           so
           close
           ,
           or
           seem
           not
           so
           sib
           to
           the
           subject
           
           of
           the
           Sermon
           ,
           or
           happly
           now
           and
           then
           ,
           there
           bee
           some
           little
           digressions
           from
           the
           main
           purpose
           ,
           wee
           shall
           desire
           that
           this
           may
           not
           at
           all
           bee
           constructed
           to
           bee
           the
           Authors
           ignorance
           of
           Rules
           and
           Method
           ,
           or
           his
           want
           of
           abilities
           in
           humane
           Learning
           :
           it
           being
           known
           to
           these
           who
           were
           best
           acquaint
           with
           him
           ,
           that
           hee
           had
           indeed
           a
           Scholastick
           spirit
           ,
           and
           was
           in
           reading
           far
           beyond
           his
           age
           and
           opportunities
           for
           Studying
           .
           But
           as
           to
           all
           these
           ,
           wee
           shall
           intreat
           you
           rather
           to
           consider
           ,
           1.
           
           His
           age
           ,
           and
           that
           his
           gift
           was
           but
           in
           the
           very
           moulding
           and
           breaking
           (
           as
           wee
           speak
           )
           in
           the
           point
           of
           order
           and
           method
           ,
           when
           the
           Lord
           was
           pleased
           to
           call
           him
           home
           from
           his
           work
           .
           2.
           
           That
           every
           man
           
             hath
             his
             proper
             gift
             of
             God
             ,
          
           wh●
           in
           his
           great
           wisdom
           (
           and
           certainly
           for
           the
           good
           of
           His
           Church
           )
           doth
           so
           order
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           somewhat
           singular
           and
           peculiar
           almost
           in
           every
           mans
           way
           ,
           as
           to
           these
           things
           .
           3.
           
           For
           any
           thing
           we
           know
           ,
           hee
           had
           never
           that
           high
           esteem
           of
           this
           or
           any
           other
           of
           his
           labours
           ,
           as
           to
           design
           an●
           of
           them
           for
           publick
           view
           :
           and
           these
           are
           bu●
           Notes
           taken
           from
           his
           mouth
           .
           4.
           
           We
           are
           perswaded
           hee
           studied
           more
           his
           hearers
           than
           himself
           .
           Ye
           will
           easily
           perceive
           ,
           when
           ye
           have
           bu●
           read
           a
           little
           ,
           that
           hee
           hath
           been
           a
           man
           of
           a
           ver●
           zealous
           temper
           ;
           that
           the
           great
           ●ensil
           of
           hi●
           spirit
           ,
           and
           that
           which
           hee
           did
           wholly
           spend
           himself
           about
           ,
           was
           to
           make
           people
           know
           their
           dangerous
           condition
           by
           nature
           ,
           and
           by
           all
           means
           t●
           perswade
           them
           
             to
             believe
          
           ,
           and
           lay
           hold
           
             upo●
             the
             Great
             salvation
          
           :
           And
           truely
           that
           a
           ma●
           in
           such
           a
           frame
           should
           lesse
           attend
           to
           these
           lesse
           
           things
           is
           not
           to
           be
           wondered
           at
           .
           And
           indeed
           ,
           though
           these
           things
           be
           good
           in
           themselves
           ,
           and
           worthy
           to
           be
           looked
           to
           in
           their
           own
           place
           ,
           yet
           for
           a
           Minister
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           in
           all
           Auditories
           ,
           and
           upon
           all
           occasions
           ,
           to
           pin
           up
           every
           purpose
           to
           such
           a
           method
           ,
           and
           insist
           into
           such
           a
           measure
           of
           Explications
           and
           Criticismes
           upon
           words
           ,
           it
           is
           but
           to
           ●etter
           himself
           ,
           and
           to
           starve
           his
           people
           .
           5.
           
           Consider
           the
           dulnesse
           of
           the
           most
           part
           of
           hearers
           in
           this
           age
           ,
           and
           how
           hard
           a
           thing
           it
           is
           to
           awake
           a
           sleeping
           world
           ,
           and
           to
           get
           them
           but
           to
           think
           that
           it
           doth
           concern
           them
           to
           hear
           in
           earnest
           ;
           And
           possibly
           it
           was
           not
           a
           small
           piece
           of
           spiritual
           wisedome
           in
           him
           ,
           (
           and
           it
           may
           be
           not
           unfit
           to
           be
           imitated
           by
           others
           )
           to
           begin
           or
           end
           all
           his
           Sermons
           with
           an
           awakening
           word
           concerning
           Heaven
           ,
           or
           Hell
           ,
           or
           Iudgement
           ,
           and
           the
           danger
           of
           choising
           the
           evil
           ,
           and
           refusing
           the
           good
           .
           6.
           
           For
           digressions
           ,
           the
           truth
           is
           ,
           that
           his
           soul
           was
           so
           filled
           with
           such
           longings
           after
           Heaven
           ,
           and
           Glory
           ,
           and
           so
           inflamed
           with
           the
           love
           of
           Christ
           ,
           (
           especially
           towards
           the
           latter
           end
           of
           his
           race
           )
           that
           when
           he
           fell
           upon
           these
           subjects
           ,
           upon
           which
           (
           ye
           will
           see
           )
           most
           of
           these
           digressions
           are
           ,
           he
           could
           not
           well
           contain
           himself
           ,
           nor
           easily
           bring
           off
           his
           own
           spirit
           !
           A
           thing
           not
           unusual
           to
           the
           Saints
           in
           Scripture
           .
           And
           howbeit
           such
           things
           might
           seem
           somewhat
           singular
           (
           in
           the
           time
           )
           and
           not
           so
           coherent
           ;
           yet
           now
           we
           have
           grounds
           to
           apprehend
           that
           they
           were
           often
           strong
           influences
           of
           the
           Lords
           Spirit
           ,
           stirring
           up
           a
           lamp
           (
           as
           it
           were
           )
           into
           a
           sudden
           blaze
           ,
           that
           was
           not
           to
           burn
           long
           in
           his
           Church
           .
           
           But
           now
           we
           shall
           detain
           you
           no
           longer
           ,
           only
           this
           we
           may
           assure
           you
           of
           ,
           That
           although
           these
           Sermons
           are
           neither
           so
           exact
           ,
           nor
           so
           full
           as
           doubtlesse
           they
           would
           have
           been
           ,
           if
           they
           had
           come
           from
           the
           Authors
           own
           pen
           ,
           yet
           as
           we
           dare
           say
           ,
           they
           were
           studied
           with
           Prayer
           ,
           Preached
           with
           Power
           ,
           and
           backed
           with
           Successe
           ;
           so
           also
           ,
           if
           ye
           shall
           read
           them
           with
           consideration
           ,
           meditate
           with
           Prayer
           ,
           and
           Practise
           with
           diligence
           ,
           ye
           shall
           neither
           find
           your
           time
           nor
           pains
           ill
           bestowed
           ,
           but
           shall
           have
           cause
           to
           blesse
           the
           Lord
           for
           this
           amongst
           other
           helps
           that
           he
           hath
           given
           ,
           for
           making
           you
           meet
           for
           the
           inheritance
           of
           the
           Saints
           in
           light
           .
           That
           it
           may
           be
           blest
           to
           this
           end
           ,
           is
           the
           earnest
           desire
           and
           prayer
           of
           your
           servants
           in
           the
           work
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
        
         
           
             Ro.
             Trail
             .
          
           
             Jo.
             Stirling
             .
          
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           The
           Mystery
           of
           Faith
           Opened
           up
           .
        
         
           
             SERMON
             I.
             
          
           
             
               1
               Joh.
               3.
               23.
               
            
             
               This
               is
               his
               Commandment
               that
               ye
               should
               believe
               on
               the
               Name
               of
               his
               Son
               Iesus
               Christ
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             THis
             everlasting
             Gospel
             (
             in
             which
             there
             are
             drawn
             so
             many
             precious
             draughts
             and
             divine
             lineaments
             of
             the
             transcendent
             beauty
             of
             a
             crucified
             Saviour
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             riches
             of
             his
             unsearchable
             grace
             )
             is
             a
             most
             precious
             and
             excellent
             thing
             ,
             not
             onely
             because
             it
             doth
             contain
             most
             absolute
             and
             sublime
             precepts
             and
             commands
             ,
             in
             the
             exercise
             and
             obedience
             of
             which
             ,
             we
             do
             not
             only
             attain
             unto
             the
             highest
             pitch
             in
             holinesse
             ,
             but
             likewise
             ,
             because
             it
             containeth
             most
             rich
             and
             precious
             promises
             ,
             in
             the
             possession
             and
             fruition
             of
             which
             wee
             are
             advanced
             to
             the
             highest
             pinacle
             of
             eternal
             blessedness
             ,
             this
             is
             clear
             in
             the
             grace
             of
             Faith
             ;
             for
             what
             doth
             more
             purifie
             the
             heart
             and
             stamp
             it
             with
             the
             Image
             of
             the
             invisible
             God
             then
             this
             grace
             of
             Faith
             ?
             And
             what
             
             richer
             promises
             are
             annexed
             to
             any
             duty
             then
             to
             this
             duty
             of
             believing
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             everlasting
             life
             ,
             and
             fruition
             of
             God.
             So
             that
             if
             we
             have
             dwelt
             fourty
             dayes
             at
             the
             foot
             of
             Mount
             Sinai
             ,
             and
             had
             been
             under
             the
             greatest
             discovering
             and
             condemning
             power
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             we
             may
             yet
             come
             with
             boldnesse
             to
             mount
             Sion
             ,
             and
             there
             imbrace
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             who
             is
             
               the
               end
               of
               the
               Law
               for
               righteousnesse
               to
               such
               as
               believe
            
             ;
             Upon
             which
             Mount
             hee
             standeth
             holding
             forth
             the
             golden
             Scepter
             of
             his
             peace
             ,
             desiring
             us
             to
             imbrace
             him
             ,
             and
             is
             crying
             out
             that
             word
             in
             Isa.
             65.
             1.
             
             
               Behold
               me
               ,
               behold
               me
            
             .
             O
             may
             wee
             not
             summond
             Angels
             ,
             and
             these
             twenty
             four
             Elders
             about
             the
             Throne
             ,
             to
             help
             us
             to
             wonder
             ,
             that
             ever
             such
             a
             command
             as
             this
             came
             forth
             ,
             that
             wee
             should
             believe
             on
             the
             Name
             of
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
             after
             that
             wee
             had
             broken
             that
             first
             and
             primitive
             command
             ,
             
               That
               we
               should
               not
               eat
               of
               the
               forbidden
               tree
               :
            
             Was
             not
             this
             indeed
             to
             make
             mercy
             rejoyce
             over
             judgement
             ?
             And
             O
             may
             wee
             not
             wonder
             at
             the
             precious
             oath
             of
             the
             everlasting
             Covenant
             ,
             whereby
             he
             hath
             sworn
             ,
             
               That
               hee
               delighteth
               not
               in
               the
               death
               of
               sinners
               ?
            
             What
             (
             suppose
             yee
             )
             were
             poor
             Adams
             thoughts
             when
             at
             first
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Free-grace
             ,
             and
             of
             a
             crucified
             Christ
             Jesus
             a
             Saviour
             ,
             was
             preached
             unto
             him
             in
             Paradise
             ?
             What
             a
             divine
             surprisal
             was
             this
             ,
             that
             heaven
             should
             have
             preached
             peace
             to
             earth
             ,
             after
             that
             earth
             had
             proclaimed
             war
             against
             heaven
             ?
             Was
             not
             this
             a
             low
             step
             of
             condescendency
             ?
             to
             behold
             an
             offended
             God
             preaching
             peace
             and
             good
             will
             
             to
             a
             guilty
             sinner
             ;
             What
             could
             self-destroying
             Adam
             think
             of
             these
             morning
             and
             first
             discoveries
             of
             this
             everlasting
             Covenant
             ?
             Christ
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             in
             the
             morning
             of
             time
             giving
             vent
             to
             that
             infinite
             love
             ,
             which
             was
             resting
             in
             his
             bosome
             and
             precious
             heart
             ,
             before
             the
             foundation
             of
             the
             world
             was
             laid
             .
             Wee
             know
             not
             whether
             the
             infinitenesse
             of
             his
             love
             ,
             the
             eternity
             of
             his
             love
             ,
             or
             the
             freedom
             of
             it
             ,
             maketh
             up
             the
             greatest
             wonder
             ;
             But
             sure
             ,
             these
             three
             joyned
             together
             ,
             make
             up
             a
             matchlesse
             and
             everlasting
             wonder
             .
             Would
             any
             of
             you
             ask
             the
             Question
             ,
             What
             is
             Christ
             worth
             ?
             Wee
             could
             give
             no
             answer
             so
             suitable
             as
             this
             ,
             it
             is
             above
             all
             the
             Arithmetick
             of
             all
             the
             Angels
             in
             heaven
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             men
             on
             earth
             ,
             to
             calculate
             his
             worth
             ,
             all
             men
             here
             must
             be
             put
             to
             a
             divine
             
               non
               plus
            
             ;
             This
             was
             Iobs
             divinity
             ,
             Iob
             28.
             13.
             
             
               Man
               knoweth
               not
               the
               price
               of
               wisedome
               .
            
             And
             must
             not
             Jesus
             Christ
             who
             is
             the
             precious
             object
             of
             Faith
             ,
             and
             wisedome
             of
             the
             Father
             ,
             bee
             a
             supereminent
             and
             excellent
             One
             ,
             who
             hath
             that
             Name
             of
             
               King
               of
               kings
               ,
               and
               Lord
               of
               lords
               ,
            
             not
             onely
             ingraven
             on
             his
             vesture
             ,
             (
             which
             pointeth
             out
             the
             conspicuousnesse
             of
             his
             Majesty
             )
             but
             even
             also
             upon
             his
             thigh
             ,
             to
             point
             out
             that
             in
             all
             his
             goings
             and
             motions
             ,
             hee
             proveth
             himself
             to
             bee
             higher
             then
             the
             Kings
             of
             the
             earth
             ?
             And
             howbeit
             the
             naked
             proposing
             of
             the
             object
             doth
             not
             convert
             ,
             yet
             if
             once
             our
             souls
             were
             admitted
             to
             behold
             such
             a
             sight
             as
             Christ
             in
             his
             Beauty
             and
             Majesty
             ,
             and
             to
             bee
             satisfied
             with
             the
             divine
             rayes
             of
             his
             transcendent
             glory
             ,
             then
             
             certainly
             wee
             should
             finde
             a
             blessed
             necessity
             laid
             upon
             us
             ,
             of
             closing
             with
             him
             ;
             for
             Christ
             hath
             a
             sword
             proceeding
             out
             of
             his
             precious
             mo●●h
             ,
             by
             which
             hee
             doth
             subject
             and
             subjugate
             his
             own
             to
             himself
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             hee
             hath
             a
             sword
             girded
             upon
             his
             thigh
             ,
             by
             which
             hee
             judgeth
             and
             maketh
             war
             with
             his
             enemies
             .
             Wee
             confesse
             it
             is
             not
             only
             hard
             ,
             but
             simply
             impossible
             to
             commit
             a
             Hyperbole
             in
             commending
             of
             him
             ;
             His
             worth
             being
             alwayes
             so
             far
             above
             our
             expressions
             ,
             and
             our
             expressions
             alwayes
             so
             far
             beneath
             his
             worth
             ,
             therefore
             wee
             may
             be
             put
             to
             propose
             that
             desire
             unto
             him
             ,
             
               Exalt
               thy self
               ,
               O
               Lord
               ,
               above
               the
               Heavens
               .
            
          
           
             But
             now
             to
             our
             purpose
             ,
             being
             at
             this
             time
             to
             begin
             our
             discourse
             upon
             that
             radicall
             and
             precious
             grace
             of
             Faith
             ,
             wee
             intend
             to
             speak
             of
             it
             under
             this
             twofold
             notion
             and
             consideration
             :
             First
             ,
             We
             shall
             speak
             of
             it
             as
             it
             is
             justifying
             ,
             
               or
               as
               it
               doth
               lay
               hold
               upon
               the
               righteousnesse
               of
               a
               crucified
               Saviour
               ,
               makeing
               application
               of
               the
               precious
               promises
               in
               the
               Covenant
               of
               free
               grace
               ,
               which
               wee
               call
               justifying
               Faith.
            
             And
             in
             the
             second
             place
             ,
             we
             shall
             speak
             a
             little-unto
             Faith
             ,
             as
             
               it
               doth
               lay
               hold
               upon
               Christs
               strength
               ,
               for
               advancing
               the
               work
               of
               mortification
               ,
               and
               doth
               discover
               the
               personal
               excellencies
               of
               Iesus
               Christ
               ,
               by
               which
               wee
               advance
               in
               the
               work
               of
               holinesse
               and
               divine
               consormity
               with
               God
               ,
               which
               wee
               call
               sanctifying
               Faith.
            
             However
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             to
             bee
             supposed
             ,
             that
             these
             are
             different
             habits
             of
             Faith
             ,
             but
             different
             acts
             flowing
             from
             the
             same
             saving
             habit
             ,
             laying
             hold
             and
             exercising
             themselves
             
             upon
             Christ
             in
             different
             respects
             ,
             and
             for
             diverse
             ends
             .
             Now
             to
             speak
             upon
             the
             first
             ,
             we
             have
             made
             choice
             of
             these
             words
             .
             The
             Apostle
             Iohn
             ,
             in
             the
             former
             verse
             ,
             hath
             been
             pointing
             out
             the
             precious
             advantages
             of
             the
             grace
             of
             obedience
             ,
             and
             of
             keeping
             of
             his
             commands
             ;
             that
             such
             a
             one
             hath
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             an
             arbitrary
             power
             with
             God
             ,
             and
             doth
             receive
             many
             precious
             returns
             of
             prayer
             :
             As
             likewise
             ,
             that
             one
             who
             is
             exercised
             in
             the
             grace
             of
             repentance
             ,
             is
             Gods
             delight
             :
             which
             is
             included
             in
             this
             ,
             that
             he
             doth
             these
             things
             that
             are
             well
             pleasing
             in
             his
             sight
             .
             And
             now
             in
             these
             words
             hee
             doth
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             answer
             an
             objection
             that
             might
             bee
             proposed
             ,
             about
             the
             impossibility
             of
             attaining
             these
             precious
             advantages
             ,
             seeing
             his
             commands
             were
             so
             large
             ,
             and
             that
             hardly
             could
             they
             bee
             remembered
             .
             This
             hee
             doth
             sweetly
             answer
             ,
             by
             setting
             down
             in
             this
             one
             verse
             a
             short
             compend
             or
             breviary
             both
             of
             Law
             and
             Gospel
             ,
             
               viz.
               That
               wee
               should
               love
               one
               another
               ,
            
             which
             is
             the
             compend
             of
             the
             Law
             :
             and
             ,
             
               The
               we
               should
               believe
               on
               the
               Name
               of
               His
               Son
            
             ;
             which
             is
             the
             compend
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ;
             And
             by
             this
             he
             sheweth
             the
             Christian
             ,
             that
             there
             are
             not
             many
             things
             required
             of
             him
             ,
             for
             attaining
             these
             excellent
             advantages
             ;
             but
             if
             he
             exercise
             himself
             in
             the
             obedience
             of
             these
             two
             comprehensive
             commandments
             ,
             he
             shall
             find
             favour
             both
             with
             God
             and
             man.
             And
             as
             concerning
             this
             precious
             grace
             of
             Faith
             ,
             Wee
             have
             ,
             1.
             the
             advantages
             of
             it
             implied
             in
             the
             words
             ,
             and
             clear
             also
             from
             the
             scope
             ,
             as
             (
             no
             doubt
             )
             all
             the
             commands
             have
             infinit
             advantages
             
             infolded
             in
             their
             bosome
             ,
             which
             redounds
             to
             a
             Believer
             ,
             by
             his
             practising
             of
             them
             .
             And
             ,
             2.
             the
             excellency
             of
             it
             holden
             forth
             in
             the
             words
             ,
             in
             that
             it
             is
             called
             ,
             
               His
               command
            
             ,
             as
             if
             hee
             had
             no
             other
             command
             but
             this
             .
             (
             And
             the
             Greek
             particle
             is
             here
             prefixed
             ,
             which
             hath
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             emphasis
             and
             force
             in
             it
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             )
             But
             ,
             3.
             
             There
             is
             this
             also
             ,
             the
             absolute
             necessity
             of
             this
             grace
             ,
             holden
             forth
             here
             in
             this
             word
             ,
             
               His
               Commandment
            
             :
             as
             if
             he
             would
             have
             said
             ,
             by
             proposing
             of
             this
             command
             ,
             I
             do
             set
             life
             and
             death
             before
             you
             ,
             and
             that
             ye
             would
             not
             conceive
             that
             it
             is
             an
             arbitrary
             and
             indifferent
             thing
             for
             you
             to
             believe
             ,
             or
             not
             :
             But
             be
             perswaded
             of
             this
             ,
             that
             as
             an
             infinite
             advantage
             may
             constrain
             you
             to
             the
             obedience
             of
             it
             ,
             so
             absolute
             necessity
             must
             perswade
             you
             to
             act
             that
             which
             is
             of
             your
             everlasting
             concernment
             .
             And
             lastly
             ,
             Yee
             have
             the
             precious
             Object
             ▪
             upon
             which
             Faith
             (
             which
             is
             justifying
             )
             doth
             exercise
             it self
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             upon
             the
             Name
             of
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             ;
             And
             (
             no
             doubt
             )
             Faith
             is
             that
             excellent
             grace
             ,
             which
             doth
             elevate
             the
             soul
             unto
             a
             sweet
             and
             inseparable
             union
             with
             Christ
             ▪
             and
             is
             that
             golden
             and
             precious
             knot
             ,
             that
             doth
             eternally
             knit
             the
             hearts
             of
             these
             precious
             friends
             together
             .
             Faith
             is
             that
             grace
             that
             draweth
             the
             first
             draughts
             of
             Christs
             precious
             Image
             on
             our
             hearts
             ,
             and
             by
             love
             doth
             accomplish
             and
             perfire
             them
             .
             Now
             Faith
             taketh
             hold
             not
             onely
             on
             the
             faithfulnesse
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             hee
             is
             a
             God
             of
             truth
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             him
             there
             is
             no
             lie
             :
             but
             likewise
             it
             
             taketh
             hold
             on
             the
             omnipotency
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             hee
             is
             one
             to
             whom
             nothing
             is
             too
             hard
             :
             and
             on
             the
             infinite
             mercy
             and
             love
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             hee
             is
             one
             who
             doth
             delight
             to
             magnifie
             this
             Attribute
             above
             all
             his
             works
             :
             And
             these
             are
             the
             three
             great
             pillars
             of
             justifying
             Faith.
             From
             the
             first
             ,
             it
             answereth
             all
             these
             objections
             of
             sense
             ,
             which
             do
             ordinarily
             cry
             forth
             ,
             
               Doth
               his
               promise
               fail
               for
               evermore
               ?
            
             And
             that
             with
             this
             one
             word
             ,
             
               If
               hee
               hath
               once
               purposed
               it
               ,
               hee
               will
               also
               do
               it
               ,
            
             and
             if
             hee
             hath
             once
             
               spoken
               it
               ,
               hee
               will
               also
               make
               it
               come
               to
               passe
               .
            
             From
             the
             second
             ,
             it
             answereth
             all
             these
             objections
             that
             may
             arise
             from
             carnal
             reason
             and
             probability
             ,
             which
             tend
             to
             the
             weakning
             of
             his
             confidence
             ;
             And
             these
             do
             oftemtimes
             cry
             out
             ,
             
               How
               can
               these
               things
               be
            
             ?
             But
             Faith
             laying
             hold
             upon
             the
             omnipotency
             of
             God
             ,
             
               it
               staggers
               not
               at
               the
               promise
               ,
            
             but
             is
             strong
             
               in
               the
               Faith
               ,
               giving
               glory
               to
               God.
            
             And
             it
             is
             the
             noble
             and
             divine
             exercise
             of
             this
             Heroick
             grace
             of
             Faith
             ,
             that
             these
             objections
             of
             reason
             and
             probability
             ,
             which
             it
             cannot
             answer
             ,
             it
             will
             lay
             them
             aside
             ,
             and
             yet
             close
             with
             the
             promise
             .
             Which
             was
             the
             practice
             of
             believing
             Abraham
             ,
             who
             
               considered
               not
            
             his
             own
             body
             being
             weak
             ,
             nor
             the
             barrennesse
             of
             Sarahs
             womb
             .
             As
             likewise
             ,
             it
             was
             the
             commendable
             practice
             of
             that
             woman
             ,
             Matth.
             15.
             who
             not
             being
             able
             to
             answer
             the
             second
             trial
             of
             her
             faith
             from
             reason
             ,
             yet
             notwithstanding
             ,
             Faith
             made
             her
             cry
             out
             ,
             
               Have
               mercy
               upon
               mee
               ,
               O
               Son
               of
               David
               .
            
             And
             from
             the
             last
             ,
             a
             Christian
             doth
             answer
             all
             the
             arguments
             of
             misbelief
             ,
             
             which
             do
             arise
             from
             the
             convictions
             of
             our
             unworthinesse
             and
             sinfulnesse
             ,
             which
             makes
             us
             oftentimes
             imbrace
             that
             divinity
             of
             Peters
             ,
             Luk.
             5
             ▪
             8.
             
             
               Depart
               from
               me
               ,
               for
               I
               am
               a
               sinful
               man.
            
             But
             Faith
             taking
             hold
             on
             the
             infinite
             mercy
             and
             love
             of
             Christ
             ,
             it
             answereth
             all
             with
             this
             ,
             He
             walks
             not
             with
             us
             according
             to
             that
             rule
             of
             merit
             ,
             but
             according
             to
             that
             precious
             and
             golden
             rule
             of
             love
             and
             boundlesse
             compassion
             .
          
           
             But
             before
             we
             shall
             speak
             any
             thing
             unto
             you
             of
             these
             things
             ,
             wee
             would
             a
             little
             point
             out
             some
             few
             things
             to
             be
             known
             as
             previous
             to
             these
             :
             we
             shall
             not
             dwell
             long
             in
             pointing
             out
             the
             nature
             of
             justifying
             Faith
             ,
             it
             is
             that
             grace
             whereby
             a
             Christian
             being
             convinced
             of
             his
             lost
             estate
             ,
             and
             of
             an
             utter
             impossibility
             to
             save
             himself
             ,
             he
             doth
             flee
             to
             the
             righteousnesse
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ;
             and
             unto
             him
             who
             is
             that
             precious
             City
             of
             refuge
             ,
             and
             there
             doth
             abide
             till
             our
             High
             Priest
             shall
             die
             ,
             which
             shall
             not
             be
             for
             ever
             .
             Or
             if
             ye
             will
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             sweet
             travelling
             of
             the
             immortall
             soul
             ,
             betwixt
             infinite
             misery
             ,
             and
             infinite
             mercy
             ,
             betwixt
             an
             utter
             impossibility
             to
             save
             our selves
             ,
             and
             a
             compleat
             ability
             in
             him
             to
             
               save
               to
               the
               uttermost
            
             ,
             betwixt
             abounding
             sin
             ,
             and
             superabounding
             mercy
             .
             Hence
             Faith
             is
             often
             holden
             forth
             to
             us
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             under
             that
             notion
             of
             coming
             ,
             Isa.
             55.
             1.
             
             
               Ho
               every
               one
               that
               thirsteth
               come
               ye
               to
               the
               waters
               .
            
             Rev.
             22.
             17.
             
             
               Whosoever
               will
               ,
               let
               him
               take
               the
               water
               of
               life
               freely
               ,
            
             Heb.
             7.
             25.
             
             
               Wherefore
               he
               is
               able
               also
               to
               save
               them
               to
               the
               uttermost
               that
               come
               to
               God
               by
               him
               .
            
             And
             we
             may
             
             say
             by
             the
             way
             ,
             that
             if
             once
             a
             sinner
             could
             be
             brought
             to
             this
             ,
             to
             count
             all
             his
             own
             righteousnesse
             but
             filthy
             rags
             ,
             and
             to
             belive
             that
             a
             man
             is
             as
             really
             justified
             before
             God
             ,
             by
             imputed
             righteousnesse
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             were
             by
             inherent
             holinesse
             ;
             surely
             such
             an
             one
             were
             not
             far
             from
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             God.
             Neither
             shall
             we
             stand
             long
             to
             point
             out
             this
             unto
             you
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             your
             duty
             to
             believe
             ,
             for
             it
             is
             clear
             ,
             not
             only
             from
             this
             place
             ,
             but
             likewise
             from
             Isa.
             45.
             22.
             
             
               Look
               unto
               me
               ,
               and
               be
               ye
               saved
               ,
               all
               the
               ends
               of
               the
               earth
               .
            
             Matth.
             11.
             28.
             
             
               Come
               unto
               me
               all
               ye
               that
               labour
               and
               are
               heavy
               laden
               ,
               and
               I
               will
               give
               you
               rest
               .
            
             Joh.
             14.
             1.
             
             
               Ye
               believe
               in
               God
               ,
               belive
               also
               in
               me
               .
            
             Isa.
             55.
             1.
             
             
               Ho
               ,
               every
               ▪
               one
               that
               thirsteth
               ,
               come
               ye
               to
               the
               waters
               ▪
               and
               he
               that
               hath
               no
               money
               ,
               Come
               ,
               buy
               without
               money
               and
               without
               price
               .
            
             But
             Oh!
             it
             's
             a
             great
             misery
             of
             many
             (
             and
             that
             which
             may
             be
             a
             subject
             of
             perpetuall
             lamentation
             )
             that
             we
             can
             neither
             be
             subject
             to
             the
             Law
             ,
             as
             commanding
             ,
             to
             obey
             it
             ,
             or
             as
             threatning
             ,
             to
             believe
             it
             ;
             Nor
             ,
             to
             the
             Gospel
             as
             promising
             ,
             to
             imbrace
             it
             ,
             and
             sweetly
             to
             receive
             it
             .
             O
             but
             that
             primitive
             temptation
             and
             delusion
             whereby
             Sathan
             did
             deceive
             our
             first
             father
             ,
             is
             that
             whereby
             he
             yet
             seeks
             to
             catch
             and
             delude
             many
             souls
             ,
             viz.
             That
             though
             we
             eat
             of
             the
             forbidden
             fruit
             ,
             and
             walk
             in
             the
             vain
             imaginations
             of
             our
             own
             hearts
             ,
             yet
             he
             doth
             suggest
             this
             to
             us
             ,
             that
             we
             shall
             not
             die
             ,
             but
             shall
             once
             be
             as
             God.
             This
             is
             Sathans
             great
             and
             de●●ding
             divinity
             ;
             And
             therefore
             ,
             to
             inforce
             his
             great
             and
             precious
             Command
             a
             little
             
             further
             ,
             wee
             shall
             propose
             these
             considerations
             ,
          
           
             First
             ,
             That
             the
             Gospel
             hath
             laid
             no
             obstruction
             in
             our
             way
             of
             closing
             with
             Christ
             ▪
             and
             partaking
             of
             the
             effects
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ▪
             but
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             sheweth
             that
             the
             great
             impediment
             is
             our
             want
             of
             willingnesse
             ,
             which
             wee
             lay
             in
             our
             own
             way
             :
             as
             is
             clear
             from
             ▪
             Ioh.
             5.
             40.
             
             
               Yee
               will
               not
               come
               to
               mee
               that
               yee
               may
               get
               life
               :
            
             as
             likewise
             from
             Rev.
             22.
             17.
             where
             the
             gates
             of
             the
             Gospel
             are
             cast
             open
             ,
             
               and
               whosoever
               will
            
             ,
             are
             commanded
             to
             enter
             ▪
             in
             :
             So
             that
             ,
             although
             you
             may
             father
             your
             misbelief
             upon
             your
             inability
             ,
             or
             that
             your
             spot
             is
             not
             the
             spot
             of
             his
             people
             ,
             yet
             know
             ,
             that
             the
             rise
             and
             original
             of
             it
             is
             ,
             the
             want
             of
             willingnesse
             .
             But
             ,
             to
             make
             this
             more
             clear
             ,
             wee
             would
             have
             you
             knowing
             this
             ,
             that
             all
             the
             qualifications
             annexed
             to
             this
             Commandement
             of
             Faith
             as
             that
             in
             Matth.
             11.
             28.
             speaketh
             out
             the
             qualifications
             rather
             of
             these
             that
             will
             come
             than
             of
             all
             these
             that
             ought
             to
             come
             ;
             O●
             hee
             inviteth
             these
             ,
             that
             through
             the
             spiri●
             of
             discouragement
             and
             misbelief
             ,
             have
             the
             greatest
             reluctancy
             to
             come
             .
             And
             may
             no●
             that
             ▪
             cardinal
             and
             soul-refreshing
             promise
             Ioh.
             6.
             37.
             stop
             the
             mouth
             of
             misbelief
             so
             that
             it
             should
             have
             nothing
             to
             say
             ?
             
               H●
               that
               cometh
               unto
               mee
               ,
               I
               will
               in
               no
               wayes
               cas●
               out
               .
            
             Yee
             may
             reduce
             your
             misbelief
             rather
             to
             the
             sinfulnesse
             of
             your
             will
             ,
             than
             to
             the
             sinfulnesse
             of
             your
             walk
             ;
             And
             if
             once
             yee
             could
             come
             the
             length
             of
             willingnesse
             to
             imbrace
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             all
             other
             objectio●
             
             and
             knots
             should
             be
             sweetly
             loosed
             and
             dissolved
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             Consider
             ,
             that
             though
             we
             should
             pray
             the
             on
             half
             of
             our
             time
             ,
             and
             weep
             the
             other
             ,
             yet
             if
             we
             want
             this
             noble
             grace
             of
             Faith
             ,
             the
             wrath
             of
             God
             shall
             abide
             on
             us
             .
             What
             are
             all
             the
             works
             of
             these
             hypocrites
             ,
             and
             these
             g●●string
             acts
             of
             Law-sanctification
             ,
             but
             a
             plunging
             of
             our selves
             in
             the
             ditch
             ,
             untill
             our
             own
             cloaths
             abhorre
             us
             ;
             Therefore
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             after
             the
             Prophet
             
               Zachary
               ▪
            
             hath
             made
             mention
             ,
             in
             the
             12.
             
             Chapter
             of
             his
             Prophesie
             ,
             of
             making
             
               bitter
               lamentation
               for
               him
               whom
               wee
               have
               pierced
               ,
               as
               for
               an
               only
               Son
            
             ;
             Yet
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             13.
             
             Chapter
             ,
             he
             maketh
             mention
             of
             a
             
               Fountain
               opened
               to
               the
               house
               of
            
             David
             ,
             
               for
               sin
               and
               for
               uncleannesse
            
             :
             Which
             may
             intimate
             unto
             us
             ,
             that
             ,
             although
             we
             have
             washed
             our selves
             with
             our
             own
             tears
             ,
             yet
             there
             is
             use
             of
             the
             bloud
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             that
             we
             must
             bee
             washed
             in
             that
             fountain
             ,
             even
             from
             our
             
               own
               righteousnesses
               ,
               which
               are
               but
               as
               filthy
               rags
               .
            
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             Consider
             that
             great
             and
             monstrous
             sinfulness
             that
             is
             in
             this
             sin
             of
             unbeleif
             ,
             we
             will
             strain
             at
             a
             g●at
             ,
             but
             many
             will
             easily
             swallow
             down
             this
             Camel
             :
             we
             will
             tith
             Mint
             and
             Anise
             ,
             and
             fast
             twice
             in
             the
             week
             ,
             but
             neglect
             faith
             and
             love
             ,
             and
             judgment
             ,
             which
             are
             the
             weightier
             things
             of
             the
             Law.
             And
             indeed
             ,
             there
             are
             these
             things
             which
             speak
             out
             the
             sinfulnesse
             of
             unbelief
             .
             1.
             
             That
             when
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             is
             sent
             to
             convince
             the
             world
             of
             sin
             ,
             Ioh.
             16.
             9.
             he
             
             pitched
             upon
             this
             sin
             ,
             as
             though
             there
             were
             no
             other
             sin
             of
             which
             the
             world
             had
             need
             to
             be
             convinced
             ;
             
               He
               will
               convince
               the
               world
               of
               sin
               ,
               because
               they
               believe
               not
               on
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               :
            
             and
             (
             no
             doubt
             )
             there
             is
             more
             sinfulnesse
             in
             that
             sin
             ,
             than
             in
             many
             breaches
             of
             the
             Morall
             Law
             ,
             it
             being
             a
             sin
             against
             matchlesse
             love
             ,
             and
             against
             that
             which
             is
             the
             remedy
             of
             sin
             .
             2.
             
             That
             it
             is
             called
             by
             way
             of
             eminency
             ,
             disobedience
             ,
             as
             is
             clear
             from
             Heb.
             4.
             11.
             
             
               Lest
               any
               of
               you
               fall
               after
               the
               same
               example
               of
               unbelief
               :
            
             or
             as
             the
             word
             may
             be
             rendered
             ,
             
               Lest
               any
               of
               you
               fall
               after
               that
               example
               of
               disobedience
               ,
            
             Eph.
             2
             ▪
             2.
             3.
             
             That
             among
             all
             these
             that
             shall
             be
             eternally
             excommunicate
             from
             the
             presence
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             from
             the
             glory
             of
             his
             power
             ,
             these
             that
             are
             guilty
             ▪
             of
             this
             sin
             of
             unbelief
             ,
             they
             are
             put
             in
             the
             first
             place
             ,
             Rev.
             21.
             8.
             
             And
             ,
             4.
             that
             unbelief
             doth
             contradict
             and
             deny
             these
             three
             precious
             and
             cardinall
             Attributes
             of
             God.
             1.
             
             Doth
             not
             unbelief
             contradict
             his
             faithfulnesse
             ,
             and
             make
             him
             a
             liar
             ▪
             1
             Ioh.
             5.
             10
             
             ▪
             2.
             
             Doth
             it
             not
             contradict
             the
             infinitenesse
             of
             his
             power
             .
             And
             ,
             3
             ▪
             the
             infinitenesse
             of
             his
             love
             :
             and
             supposeth
             that
             there
             is
             something
             too
             hard
             for
             him
             ,
             which
             his
             power
             cannot
             reach
             ,
             nor
             his
             infinite
             love
             overcome
             .
             We
             may
             reduce
             many
             of
             our
             questions
             ,
             and
             disputings
             of
             his
             good
             will
             ,
             to
             this
             original
             ,
             viz.
             to
             the
             disputing
             of
             his
             power
             .
             No
             doubt
             ,
             if
             we
             belong
             to
             him
             ,
             we
             shall
             once
             sing
             that
             note
             of
             lamentation
             over
             ▪
             our
             unbelief
             ,
             
               This
               is
               our
               infirmity
               ,
               for
               changes
               are
               from
               the
               right
               hand
               of
               the
               most
               High.
               
            
          
           
           
             And
             lastly
             ,
             to
             enforce
             this
             precious
             command
             of
             Faith
             ,
             consider
             that
             it
             is
             
               His
               Command
            
             which
             speaketh
             forth
             this
             ,
             that
             we
             must
             not
             take
             an
             indulgence
             or
             dispensation
             to
             our selves
             ,
             to
             believe
             ,
             or
             not
             to
             believe
             at
             our
             pleasure
             .
             And
             is
             it
             not
             a
             strange
             thing
             ,
             that
             Christians
             are
             lesse
             convinced
             of
             the
             breaches
             of
             the
             Commandements
             of
             Faith
             ,
             then
             of
             other
             commands
             ?
             They
             think
             misbelief
             to
             be
             but
             a
             Zoar
             ,
             a
             little
             sin
             .
             And
             it
             proceedeth
             either
             from
             this
             ,
             that
             the
             convictions
             of
             other
             sins
             (
             as
             the
             neglect
             of
             prayer
             ,
             or
             the
             sin
             of
             swearing
             ,
             or
             committing
             adultery
             )
             do
             arise
             from
             a
             natural
             conscience
             :
             (
             for
             there
             is
             somewhat
             of
             natures
             light
             to
             make
             us
             abominate
             and
             hate
             them
             ,
             when
             yet
             the
             light
             of
             nature
             will
             not
             lead
             us
             to
             the
             convictions
             of
             the
             sinfulnesse
             of
             misbelief
             ,
             it
             being
             a
             Gospel
             and
             more
             spiritual
             sin
             )
             Or
             it
             proceedeth
             from
             this
             ,
             that
             unbelief
             doth
             ordinarily
             passe
             vail'd
             under
             the
             vizard
             of
             some
             refined
             vertue
             ,
             as
             humility
             and
             tendernesse
             ,
             though
             that
             rather
             it
             may
             be
             said
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             pride
             and
             ignorance
             ,
             cloathed
             with
             the
             garments
             of
             humility
             .
             And
             no
             doubt
             ,
             Christ
             doth
             account
             it
             obedience
             to
             this
             Commandement
             of
             Faith
             ,
             the
             greatest
             act
             of
             humility
             ,
             as
             is
             clear
             from
             Rom.
             10.
             3.
             where
             it
             is
             called
             submission
             ,
             they
             submitted
             not
             
               to
               the
               righteousnesse
               of
               God
            
             ,
             Or
             else
             it
             proceedeth
             from
             this
             ,
             that
             we
             conceive
             that
             the
             commandment
             of
             Faith
             ,
             is
             not
             of
             so
             large
             extent
             as
             other
             commands
             ,
             and
             so
             doth
             not
             bind
             us
             to
             the
             obedience
             of
             ●t
             .
             But
             know
             this
             ,
             that
             it
             shall
             be
             the
             condemnation
             
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             that
             they
             have
             not
             believed
             on
             the
             Name
             of
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             :
             And
             no
             doubt
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             Sathans
             great
             design
             and
             cardinall
             project
             ,
             to
             keep
             us
             back
             from
             obedience
             to
             the
             commandement
             of
             Faith
             ,
             and
             that
             we
             should
             not
             listen
             to
             the
             precious
             promises
             of
             this
             everlasting
             Gospel
             ,
             but
             should
             reject
             the
             counsel
             of
             God
             against
             our selves
             ,
             and
             refuse
             his
             precious
             and
             divine
             call
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             previous
             consideration
             that
             we
             would
             give
             ,
             shall
             bee
             to
             show
             you
             what
             are
             the
             causes
             that
             there
             is
             so
             much
             disputing
             of
             our
             interest
             ,
             and
             so
             little
             beleiving
             ,
             that
             we
             are
             unstable
             as
             water
             ,
             marring
             our
             own
             excellency
             ,
             spending
             so
             much
             of
             our
             time
             in
             walking
             under
             a
             cloud
             and
             are
             so
             seldom
             admitted
             to
             read
             our
             names
             i●
             these
             precious
             and
             eternall
             records
             of
             heaven
             ?
             No
             doubt
             ,
             these
             things
             have
             influence
             upon
             it
             ▪
             viz.
             1.
             
             That
             we
             are
             more
             judging
             of
             God
             by
             his
             dispensations
             ,
             then
             by
             Hi●
             word
             ,
             supposing
             ever
             the
             change
             of
             his
             dispensations
             to
             speak
             forth
             the
             change
             of
             ou●
             state
             ▪
             This
             is
             misbeliefs
             divinity
             ,
             that
             whe●
             sense
             cannot
             read
             love
             in
             his
             face
             ,
             but
             he
             appeareth
             to
             frown
             ,
             and
             to
             cast
             a
             cloud
             ove●
             it
             ,
             then
             it
             is
             presumption
             (
             saith
             sense
             )
             t●
             read
             love
             in
             his
             heart
             ,
             or
             in
             his
             word
             .
             Bu●
             know
             it
             was
             a
             self
             denying
             practice
             of
             ,
             Believing
             Iob
             ,
             to
             cry
             out
             ,
             
               Though
               he
               shoul●
               kill
               me
               ,
               I
               will
               believe
               in
               him
               .
            
             Therefor●
             make
             not
             dispensations
             your
             Bible
             ,
             other
             ▪
             wise
             ye
             will
             stumble
             at
             the
             noon-ride
             of
             th●
             day
             ,
             and
             shall
             halt
             in
             your
             way
             .
             Knew
             y●
             
             never
             what
             such
             a
             thing
             as
             this
             meaned
             ,
             to
             ascend
             in
             overcoming
             thoughts
             of
             his
             love
             ,
             notwithstanding
             any
             thing
             that
             his
             dispensations
             might
             preach
             ?
             We
             conceive
             ,
             that
             if
             the
             eyes
             of
             our
             faith
             were
             opened
             ,
             we
             might
             see
             infinite
             love
             engraven
             on
             the
             darkest
             acts
             and
             most
             dismal-like
             dispensations
             of
             his
             to
             us
             ,
             though
             it
             bee
             oftentimes
             written
             in
             dark
             and
             ●im
             characters
             of
             sense
             .
          
           
             2
             ▪
             There
             is
             this
             likewise
             which
             hath
             in●●uence
             upon
             our
             so
             much
             disputing
             and
             misbelieving
             ,
             viz.
             a
             guilty
             conscience
             ,
             and
             the
             ●ntertainment
             of
             some
             predominant
             lust
             ,
             which
             oftentimes
             occasioneth
             our
             walking
             in
             darknesse
             ,
             and
             having
             no
             light
             :
             This
             is
             ●lear
             from
             1
             Tim.
             1.
             19.
             where
             that
             precious
             ●ewel
             of
             Faith
             can
             bee
             holden
             in
             no
             other
             place
             but
             in
             a
             pure
             conscience
             ,
             that
             is
             that
             ●oyal
             palace
             wherein
             it
             must
             dwell
             ;
             And
             ●o
             doubt
             ,
             if
             once
             wee
             make
             
               shipwrack
               of
               a
               ●ood
               conscience
            
             ,
             wee
             will
             
               erre
               concerning
               our
               ●aith
            
             .
             A
             bosome
             idol
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             intertained
             ●oth
             exceedingly
             mar
             the
             vigorous
             exercise
             ●f
             these
             graces
             ,
             which
             are
             evidences
             of
             our
             faith
             .
             And
             certainly
             ,
             grace
             rather
             in
             its
             ●egrees
             ,
             than
             in
             its
             sincerity
             or
             simple
             being
             onely
             ,
             is
             that
             which
             giveth
             the
             clear
             evidence
             of
             Faith.
             Therefore
             when
             we
             find
             not
             love
             ●●
             its
             high
             and
             eminent
             actings
             ,
             wee
             hardly
             win
             to
             make
             it
             any
             clearly
             concluding
             demonstration
             of
             our
             Faith.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             As
             likewise
             ,
             a
             bosome
             idol
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             ●ntertained
             ,
             maketh
             use
             to
             lose
             much
             of
             our
             ●igh
             esteem
             and
             reputation
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ;
             which
             doth
             exceedingly
             interrupt
             the
             sweet
             
             and
             precious
             actings
             of
             Faith.
             For
             it
             is
             certain
             ,
             that
             if
             once
             the
             immortal
             soul
             be
             united
             to
             Jesus
             Christ
             by
             the
             bond
             of
             love
             and
             respect
             ,
             then
             our
             Faith
             will
             increase
             with
             the
             increase
             of
             God.
             Our
             intertainment
             of
             a
             bosom
             idol
             is
             ordinarily
             punished
             with
             the
             want
             of
             the
             sensible
             intimations
             of
             his
             peace
             ,
             and
             of
             our
             interest
             in
             him
             ;
             So
             that
             sometimes
             his
             own
             are
             constrained
             to
             cry
             out
             ,
             
               God
               hath
               departed
               from
               mee
               ,
               and
               he
               answereth
               mee
               not
               ,
               neither
               by
               dreams
               nor
               visions
               .
            
          
           
             4.
             
             There
             is
             that
             likewise
             that
             hath
             influence
             upon
             it
             ,
             our
             not
             closing
             absolutely
             with
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             but
             upon
             conditions
             and
             suppositions
             .
             We
             make
             not
             an
             absolute
             and
             blank
             resignation
             of
             our selves
             over
             unto
             Christ
             ,
             to
             hold
             fast
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             notwith
             ▪
             standing
             hee
             should
             dispense
             both
             bitter
             and
             sad
             things
             to
             us
             ;
             But
             wee
             conceive
             that
             Christs
             Covenant
             with
             believers
             ,
             is
             like
             tha●
             Covenant
             that
             God
             made
             with
             Noah
             ,
             tha●
             there
             should
             bee
             summer
             and
             winter
             ,
             seed●
             time
             and
             harvest
             ,
             night
             and
             day
             ,
             unto
             Christian.
             A
             Christian
             must
             have
             his
             nigh●
             as
             well
             as
             his
             day
             :
             hee
             must
             once
             sowe
             i●●
             tears
             ,
             before
             hee
             reap
             in
             joy
             ;
             and
             hee
             mus●
             once
             go
             forth
             ,
             bearing
             his
             precious
             seed
             ,
             b●fore
             hee
             can
             return
             bearing
             his
             sheaves
             in
             hi●
             bosome
             :
             and
             that
             this
             hath
             influence
             upo●
             our
             instability
             ,
             may
             bee
             seen
             from
             this
             ,
             Th●●
             often
             a
             Christian
             ,
             after
             his
             first
             closing
             wit●
             Christ
             ,
             hee
             meeteth
             with
             desertion
             in
             poi●●
             of
             tendernesse
             ,
             in
             point
             of
             joy
             ,
             and
             in
             poi●●
             of
             strength
             ,
             so
             that
             his
             corruptions
             see●
             now
             to
             be
             awaked
             more
             then
             formerly
             ,
             th●
             
             hee
             wants
             those
             seeming
             injoyments
             of
             him
             which
             formerly
             he
             had
             :
             And
             that
             much
             of
             ●is
             softnesse
             of
             heart
             hath
             now
             evanished
             ,
             which
             is
             clear
             somewhat
             from
             Heb.
             10.
             32.
             
             
               That
               after
               they
               were
               enlightened
               ,
               they
               ondured
               great
               fight
               of
               afflictions
               ,
            
             For
             the
             word
             that
             ●●
             there
             rendered
             afflictions
             ,
             signifieth
             inward
             ●roubles
             through
             the
             motions
             of
             sinne
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             outward
             afflictions
             ,
             Gal.
             5.
             24.
             
             And
             God
             useth
             to
             dispense
             this
             way
             to
             his
             own
             ,
             ●ot
             only
             to
             take
             trial
             of
             the
             sincerity
             of
             our
             ●losing
             with
             him
             ,
             but
             to
             make
             our
             faith
             ●ore
             stedfast
             and
             sure
             .
             And
             no
             doubt
             ,
             if
             we
             ●ose
             not
             absolutely
             with
             Christ
             (
             when
             ●nder
             these
             ▪
             temptations
             and
             trials
             )
             we
             will
             ●eject
             our
             confidence
             as
             a
             delusion
             ,
             and
             sup●ose
             it
             to
             bee
             but
             a
             morning
             dream
             ;
             there●ore
             it
             were
             a
             noble
             and
             divine
             practice
             of
             a
             ●hristian
             to
             close
             with
             Christ
             without
             re●ervation
             ,
             seeing
             hee
             doth
             dispence
             nothing
             ●●t
             that
             which
             may
             tend
             to
             our
             advantage
             .
             ●nd
             we
             would
             say
             to
             such
             as
             are
             under
             these
             ●emptations
             ,
             that
             if
             yee
             endeavour
             to
             resist
             ●●em
             ,
             it
             is
             the
             most
             compendious
             and
             excel●●nt
             way
             to
             make
             your
             hearts
             ,
             which
             now
             ●●e
             
               dying
               as
               a
               stone
            
             ,
             to
             bee
             as
             a
             
               watered
               Gar●●n
               ,
               and
               as
               springs
               of
               water
               ,
               whose
               waters
               fail
               ●●t
               ,
               and
               to
               make
               you
               strong
               as
               a
               Lion
               ,
            
             so
             that
             〈◊〉
             temptation
             can
             rouse
             you
             up
             ,
             but
             you
             all
             bee
             enabled
             to
             
               tread
               upon
               the
               high
               places
               the
               earth
               ,
            
             and
             to
             sing
             songs
             of
             triumph
             over
             ●●ur
             Idols
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             There
             is
             this
             likewise
             which
             hath
             in●●ence
             on
             it
             ,
             or
             building
             of
             our
             faith
             more
             ●●on
             sense
             then
             upon
             Christ
             or
             his
             Word
             ;
             
             and
             therefore
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             Faith
             is
             so
             unconstant
             and
             changeable
             as
             the
             Moon
             ,
             we
             not
             knowing
             what
             such
             a
             thing
             meaneth
             ,
             
               To
               hope
               against
               hope
               ,
               and
               to
               bee
               strong
               in
               faith
               ,
               giving
               glory
               to
               God
               :
            
             And
             we
             would
             onely
             say
             unto
             you
             ,
             that
             erect
             your
             confidence
             upon
             so
             sandy
             a
             foundation
             ,
             that
             when
             the
             storm
             and
             wind
             of
             tentation
             shall
             blow
             ,
             
               That
               house
               shall
               fall
               to
               the
               ground
               .
            
             As
             likewise
             ,
             building
             of
             your
             faith
             upon
             sense
             ,
             doth
             abate
             much
             of
             your
             joy
             ,
             and
             much
             of
             your
             precious
             esteem
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             it
             being
             faith
             exercising
             it self
             upon
             an
             invisible
             object
             ,
             that
             maketh
             the
             Christian
             ,
             
               to
               rejoyce
               with
               joy
               unspeakable
               and
               full
               of
               glory
               ,
            
             1
             Pe●
             .
             1.
             8.
             
          
           
             6.
             
             There
             is
             this
             last
             that
             hath
             influence
             upon
             it
             ,
             even
             our
             sloathfulnesse
             in
             the
             exercise
             of
             our
             spiritual
             duties
             ,
             by
             which
             Faith
             should
             bee
             entertained
             .
             Faith
             is
             a
             tender
             grace
             and
             a
             plant
             that
             must
             not
             be
             ruffled
             ,
             bu●
             nourished
             through
             the
             sap
             of
             other
             precious
             graces
             ;
             but
             wee
             grow
             remisse
             in
             ou●
             spiritual
             duties
             ,
             and
             do
             turn
             our selves
             upo●
             the
             bed
             of
             security
             ,
             as
             the
             door
             upon
             th●
             hinges
             .
             And
             doth
             not
             our
             drowsinesse
             cloath
             us
             with
             rags
             ,
             and
             make
             us
             fall
             into
             a
             deep
             sleep
             ;
             while
             as
             ,
             if
             wee
             were
             diligent
             ,
             
               O●
               souls
               should
               bee
               made
               fat
               and
               rich
               ?
            
             Yea
             slothfulnesse
             doth
             not
             only
             impede
             assuranc●
             in
             this
             ,
             that
             it
             hindereth
             the
             divine
             communications
             of
             his
             love
             and
             respect
             ,
             by
             which
             assurance
             may
             bee
             keeped
             in
             life
             ,
             Cant.
             5.
             2
             
             ▪
             But
             also
             ,
             
               it
               maketh
               our
               poverty
               come
               on
               us
               an
               armed
               man
               ,
               and
               our
               want
               as
               one
               that
               travelleth
               .
            
             And
             withall
             ,
             it
             letteth
             loose
             th●
             
             chain
             by
             which
             our
             corruptions
             are
             tyed
             ,
             and
             maketh
             them
             to
             lift
             up
             their
             head
             ,
             by
             which
             our
             assurance
             is
             much
             darkned
             and
             impared
             ,
             and
             our
             hope
             is
             much
             converted
             into
             diffidence
             and
             dispair
             :
             And
             we
             would
             only
             say
             this
             ,
             it
             is
             the
             diligent
             Christian
             that
             is
             the
             believing
             Christian
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             the
             believing
             Christian
             ,
             that
             is
             the
             diligent
             Christian
             ;
             there
             being
             such
             a
             sweet
             reciprocation
             betwixt
             these
             two
             precious
             graces
             ,
             that
             they
             die
             and
             live
             together
             .
          
           
             Now
             thirdly
             ,
             we
             shall
             shut
             up
             our
             discourse
             with
             this
             ,
             in
             pointing
             out
             a
             little
             what
             are
             those
             things
             that
             do
             obstruct
             a
             Christians
             closing
             with
             Christ
             ,
             and
             believing
             in
             his
             precious
             Name
             .
          
           
             I.
             We
             conceive
             that
             this
             wofull
             evil
             doth
             ●pring
             and
             rise
             from
             that
             fundamentall
             igno●ance
             of
             this
             truth
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             a
             God
             :
             as
             ●●
             clear
             from
             Heb.
             11.
             6.
             where
             that
             is
             re●uired
             as
             a
             qualification
             of
             a
             Comet
             ,
             
               That
               he
               ●hould
               believe
               that
               God
               is
               :
            
             And
             assuredly
             ▪
             ●ill
             once
             this
             precious
             truth
             be
             imprinted
             ●pon
             our
             souls
             ,
             
               as
               with
               a
               pen
               of
               iron
               ,
               and
               ●oint
               of
               a
               diamond
               ,
            
             we
             will
             look
             upon
             the
             ●ospel
             as
             an
             U●opian
             fancy
             ,
             and
             a
             deluding
             ●otion
             ,
             to
             teach
             unstable
             souls
             ,
             who
             know
             ●ot
             the
             way
             to
             attain
             unto
             real
             blessednesse
             .
             ●nd
             truly
             it
             is
             a
             fault
             in
             many
             ,
             that
             they
             ●egin
             to
             dispute
             their
             being
             in
             Christ
             ,
             before
             ●hey
             know
             there
             is
             a
             Christ
             :
             and
             to
             dispute
             ●heir
             interest
             in
             him
             before
             they
             believe
             his
             ●eing
             ,
             and
             that
             there
             is
             such
             a
             one
             as
             is
             cal●●d
             Christ.
             
          
           
             II.
             Our
             coming
             unto
             Christ
             is
             obstructed
             
             from
             the
             want
             of
             the
             real
             and
             spiritual
             convictions
             of
             our
             desperate
             and
             lost
             estate
             without
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             and
             that
             our
             unspeakable
             misery
             is
             the
             want
             of
             him
             ;
             which
             is
             clear
             from
             Ier.
             2.
             31.
             
             
               We
               are
               Lords
               ,
               we
               will
               come
               no
               more
               to
               thee
               :
            
             And
             it
             is
             evident
             from
             Rev.
             3.
             16
             ,
             18.
             
             That
             such
             a
             delusion
             as
             this
             doth
             overtake
             many
             ,
             that
             they
             can
             reign
             as
             Kings
             without
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             can
             build
             their
             happinesse
             ,
             and
             establish
             their
             eternal
             felicity
             upon
             another
             foundation
             .
             But
             ,
             O
             that
             we
             could
             once
             win
             to
             this
             ,
             to
             believe
             what
             we
             are
             without
             Christ
             ,
             and
             to
             believe
             what
             we
             shall
             be
             in
             the
             enjoyment
             of
             him
             ;
             with
             the
             one
             eye
             to
             descend
             and
             look
             upon
             these
             deep
             draughts
             ,
             that
             the
             mystery
             of
             iniquity
             hath
             imprinted
             upon
             your
             immortal
             souls
             ,
             and
             withall
             to
             reflect
             upon
             the
             wages
             of
             sin
             ,
             which
             is
             death
             ;
             and
             be
             constrained
             to
             cry
             out
             ,
             
               Wo
               is
               me
               ,
               for
               I
               am
               undone
               :
            
             And
             with
             the
             other
             eye
             to
             ascend
             and
             look
             to
             that
             help
             that
             is
             
               laid
               upon
               One
               that
               i●
               mighty
               ,
            
             and
             to
             make
             use
             of
             the
             righteousnesse
             of
             a
             crucified
             Saviour
             ,
             that
             so
             what
             we
             want
             in
             our selves
             ,
             we
             may
             get
             it
             abundantly
             made
             up
             in
             him
             .
          
           
             III.
             There
             is
             this
             likewise
             that
             obstructeth
             our
             closing
             with
             Christ
             ,
             our
             too
             much
             addictednesse
             to
             the
             pleasures
             and
             carnal
             delights
             of
             a
             passing
             world
             ;
             which
             is
             clea●
             from
             Luk.
             14.
             18
             ,
             19
             ,
             20
             ,
             21
             ,
             22.
             
             Matth.
             22
             5
             ,
             6.
             where
             these
             that
             were
             invited
             to
             com●
             to
             the
             feast
             of
             this
             Gospel
             ,
             they
             do
             mak●
             their
             apologie
             ,
             and
             with
             one
             consent
             do
             refuse
             it
             :
             some
             pretending
             an
             impossibility
             t●
             
             come
             ,
             and
             some
             pretending
             an
             unavoidable
             inconveniency
             in
             coming
             :
             And
             O!
             What
             a
             rediculous
             thing
             is
             that
             poor
             complement
             ,
             that
             these
             deluded
             sinners
             used
             to
             Christ
             ,
             I
             
               pray
               you
               have
               us
               excused
            
             ?
             And
             is
             it
             not
             the
             world
             the
             great
             plea
             and
             argoment
             ,
             that
             they
             make
             use
             of
             ,
             When
             they
             will
             not
             come
             and
             make
             use
             of
             Christ
             ?
          
           
             IV.
             There
             is
             this
             lastly
             ,
             which
             doth
             obstruct
             ones
             coming
             to
             Christ
             ,
             their
             unwillingness
             to
             be
             denyed
             to
             their
             own
             righteousness
             :
             Which
             is
             clear
             from
             Rom.
             10.
             23.
             
             And
             wee
             conceive
             if
             once
             these
             two
             were
             believed
             (
             which
             are
             the
             great
             Tropicks
             ,
             out
             of
             which
             all
             these
             arguments
             may
             be
             brought
             to
             perswade
             you
             to
             imbrace
             Christ
             )
             to
             wit
             ,
             the
             infinite
             excellency
             of
             His
             person
             on
             whom
             we
             are
             to
             believe
             ,
             and
             the
             infinite
             losse
             that
             these
             do
             sustain
             ,
             who
             shall
             be
             eternally
             rejected
             of
             him
             .
             We
             might
             be
             persuaded
             to
             entertain
             a
             divine
             abstractednesse
             and
             holy
             retirement
             from
             all
             things
             that
             are
             here
             below
             ,
             and
             to
             pitch
             our
             desires
             alone
             upon
             him
             ,
             
               who
               is
               the
               everlasting
               wonder
               of
               Angels
               ,
               and
               the
               glory
               of
               the
               higher
               House
               .
            
             O
             did
             we
             once
             suppose
             the
             unspeakable
             happinesse
             of
             these
             whose
             Faith
             is
             now
             advanced
             unto
             everlasting
             felicity
             and
             fruition
             ,
             and
             hath
             entered
             into
             that
             eternal
             possession
             of
             the
             promises
             :
             might
             we
             not
             he
             constrained
             to
             cry
             out
             ,
             
               It
               is
               good
               for
               us
               once
               to
               be
               there
               ?
            
             Christ
             weepeth
             to
             us
             in
             the
             Law
             ,
             but
             we
             do
             not
             lament
             :
             and
             he
             pypeth
             to
             us
             in
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             but
             we
             do
             not
             dance
             :
             He
             is
             willing
             to
             draw
             us
             
               with
               the
               cords
               of
               men
               ,
               and
               with
               
               the
               bonds
               of
               love
               ,
               and
               yet
               we
               will
               not
               have
               him
               to
               reign
               over
               us
               .
            
             May
             not
             Angels
             laugh
             at
             our
             folly
             ,
             that
             wee
             should
             so
             undervalue
             this
             Prince
             of
             love
             ,
             and
             should
             contemn
             him
             who
             is
             holden
             in
             so
             high
             esteem
             and
             reverence
             in
             these
             two
             great
             Assemblies
             that
             are
             above
             ,
             of
             Angels
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             spirits
             of
             just
             men
             made
             perfect
             ?
             Christ
             hath
             now
             given
             us
             the
             first
             and
             second
             Summonds
             ,
             the
             day
             is
             approaching
             when
             the
             sad
             and
             wofull
             summonds
             shall
             be
             sent
             against
             us
             ,
             of
             
               departing
               from
               him
               ,
               into
               these
               everlasting
               flames
               ,
            
             out
             of
             which
             there
             is
             no
             redemption
             :
             and
             this
             shall
             be
             the
             capestone
             of
             our
             misery
             ,
             that
             we
             had
             once
             life
             in
             offer
             ,
             but
             did
             refuse
             it
             ;
             And
             though
             there
             were
             four
             gates
             standing
             open
             toward
             the
             north
             ,
             by
             which
             we
             might
             have
             entered
             into
             that
             everlasting
             rest
             ,
             yet
             we
             choosed
             rather
             
               to
               walk
               in
               the
               paths
               that
               lead
               down
               to
               death
               ▪
               and
               take
               hold
               of
               the
               chambers
               of
               hell
               .
            
             O
             but
             there
             are
             many
             that
             think
             the
             Gospel
             cunningly
             devised
             fables
             and
             foolishnesse
             ,
             (
             they
             being
             unwilling
             to
             believe
             that
             which
             sense
             cannot
             comprehend
             ,
             nor
             reason
             reach
             )
             and
             this
             is
             the
             reason
             why
             the
             Gospel
             is
             not
             imbraced
             ,
             but
             is
             rejected
             as
             a
             humane
             invention
             ▪
             and
             as
             a
             morning
             dream
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           
           
             SERMON
             II.
             
          
           
             
               1
               Joh.
               3.
               23.
               
            
             
               This
               is
               his
               Commandment
               that
               ye
               should
               believe
               on
               the
               Name
               of
               his
               Son
               Iesus
               Christ
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             THere
             are
             three
             great
             and
             cardinall
             mysteries
             ,
             in
             the
             unfolding
             of
             which
             ,
             all
             a
             Christians
             time
             ought
             to
             be
             spent
             .
             First
             ,
             There
             is
             that
             precious
             and
             everlasting
             mystery
             of
             Christs
             love
             and
             condiscendency
             ,
             which
             those
             intellectual
             spirits
             ,
             the
             Angels
             ,
             are
             not
             able
             fully
             to
             comprehend
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             There
             is
             that
             woefull
             mystery
             of
             the
             desperate
             deceitfulnesse
             and
             wickednesse
             of
             the
             heart
             ,
             which
             no
             man
             was
             ever
             yet
             able
             fully
             to
             fathom
             and
             comprehend
             .
             And
             ,
             thirdly
             ,
             there
             is
             that
             precious
             mystery
             of
             that
             eternal
             felicity
             and
             blessednesse
             that
             is
             purchased
             unto
             the
             Saints
             ,
             that
             once
             they
             shall
             reign
             with
             Christ
             ,
             not
             a
             thousand
             years
             only
             ,
             but
             throughout
             all
             the
             ages
             of
             everlasting
             and
             endless
             eternity
             :
             so
             that
             there
             is
             this
             difference
             betwixt
             the
             Garden
             of
             everlasting
             delights
             ,
             that
             Christ
             hath
             purchased
             to
             the
             Saints
             ,
             and
             that
             first
             Paradise
             and
             Eden
             wherein
             man
             was
             placed
             :
             There
             was
             a
             secret
             gate
             in
             the
             first
             ,
             thorow
             which
             a
             man
             that
             had
             once
             entered
             in
             ,
             might
             go
             out
             again
             ;
             But
             in
             this
             second
             and
             precious
             Eden
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             accesse
             for
             going
             out
             .
             And
             all
             that
             is
             to
             be
             known
             of
             these
             three
             mysteries
             ,
             is
             much
             
             comprehended
             in
             this
             ,
             to
             know
             that
             they
             cannot
             fully
             be
             known
             ;
             Paul
             was
             a
             blessed
             proficient
             in
             the
             study
             of
             the
             first
             mystery
             ,
             and
             had
             almost
             attained
             to
             the
             highest
             Classe
             of
             knowledge
             ,
             and
             yet
             he
             is
             constrained
             to
             professe
             himself
             to
             bee
             ignorant
             of
             this
             :
             Hence
             is
             that
             word
             ,
             Eph.
             3.
             19.
             
             
               That
               ye
               may
               know
               the
               love
               of
               Christ
               ,
               which
               passeth
               knowledge
               .
            
             And
             is
             it
             not
             a
             mysterious
             command
             ,
             to
             desire
             people
             to
             know
             that
             which
             cannot
             be
             known
             ?
             The
             meaning
             whereof
             we
             conceive
             to
             be
             this
             in
             part
             ,
             that
             Paul
             pressed
             this
             upon
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             study
             to
             know
             that
             this
             mystery
             of
             Christs
             love
             could
             not
             be
             known
             .
             Ieremiah
             was
             a
             blessed
             proficient
             in
             the
             knowledge
             and
             study
             of
             the
             second
             mystery
             ,
             he
             had
             some
             morning
             and
             twilight
             discoveries
             of
             that
             ,
             and
             yet
             though
             in
             some
             measure
             he
             had
             fat
             homed
             that
             deep
             ;
             yet
             he
             is
             constrained
             to
             cry
             out
             ,
             chap.
             17.
             vers
             .
             9.
             
             
               The
               heart
               is
               deceitful
               above
               all
               things
               ,
               and
               desperately
               wicked
               ,
               who
               can
               know
               it
               ?
            
             And
             indeed
             ,
             that
             which
             Solomon
             saith
             of
             Kings
             ,
             Prov.
             25.
             3.
             may
             well
             be
             said
             of
             all
             men
             in
             this
             respect
             ,
             
               The
               heavens
               for
               heighth
               ,
               and
               the
               earth
               for
               depth
               ,
               and
               the
               heart
               of
               man
               is
               unsearchable
               .
            
             The
             Apostle
             Paul
             also
             was
             a
             blessed
             proficient
             in
             the
             study
             of
             the
             third
             mystery
             ,
             having
             some
             morning
             and
             twilight
             discoveries
             of
             that
             promised
             rest
             ,
             and
             was
             once
             caught
             up
             to
             the
             third
             heavens
             ,
             and
             yet
             when
             he
             is
             beginning
             to
             speak
             of
             it
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             2.
             9.
             he
             declareth
             all
             men
             to
             be
             ignorant
             of
             the
             knowledge
             of
             this
             profound
             mystery
             of
             mans
             blessednesse
             ,
             and
             
             cryeth
             out
             ,
             
               Eye
               hath
               not
               seen
               ,
               nor
               ear
               heard
               ,
               neither
               have
               entered
               into
               the
               heart
               of
               man
               ,
               the
               things
               which
               God
               hath
               prepared
               for
               them
               that
               love
               him
               .
            
             And
             if
             there
             bee
             any
             thing
             further
             to
             bee
             known
             of
             these
             mysteries
             ,
             the
             grace
             of
             Faith
             is
             found
             worthy
             among
             all
             the
             graces
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             
               To
               open
               the
               seven
               seals
            
             of
             these
             great
             deeps
             of
             God.
             Is
             not
             the
             grace
             of
             Faith
             that
             whereby
             a
             Christian
             doth
             take
             up
             the
             invisible
             excellency
             and
             vertue
             of
             a
             dying
             Christ
             ?
             Is
             not
             Faith
             that
             precious
             grace
             by
             which
             a
             Christian
             must
             take
             up
             the
             sports
             and
             blemishes
             that
             are
             within
             himself
             ?
             And
             is
             not
             the
             grace
             of
             Faith
             ,
             that
             precious
             grace
             that
             placeth
             a
             Christian
             upon
             the
             top
             of
             mount
             Pisga
             ,
             and
             there
             letteth
             him
             see
             a
             sight
             of
             the
             promised
             Land
             ?
             And
             doth
             open
             a
             door
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             thorow
             which
             a
             Christian
             is
             admitted
             to
             see
             Christ
             sitting
             upon
             His
             Throne
             ?
             And
             Faith
             hath
             not
             only
             a
             kind
             of
             Omnipotency
             ;
             as
             is
             clear
             ,
             
               That
               all
               things
               are
               possible
               to
               them
               that
               believe
               :
            
             but
             it
             hath
             a
             kind
             of
             Omnisciency
             ,
             and
             all
             knowledge
             that
             it
             can
             take
             up
             and
             comprehend
             the
             greatest
             mysteries
             of
             heaven
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             word
             ,
             Prov.
             28.
             5.
             
             
               He
               that
               seeketh
               the
               Lord
               shall
               understand
               all
               things
               ,
            
             As
             if
             hee
             said
             ,
             there
             is
             nothing
             dark
             to
             a
             believing
             Christian
             ,
             as
             there
             is
             nothing
             impossible
             to
             ●
             believing
             Christian.
             As
             likewise
             ,
             Faith
             ●s
             that
             grace
             that
             must
             take
             aside
             the
             vail
             that
             is
             spread
             over
             the
             face
             of
             a
             crucified
             Christ.
             And
             Faith
             is
             that
             precious
             spy
             that
             goeth
             forth
             ,
             and
             taketh
             up
             these
             wonderfull
             excellencies
             ,
             that
             are
             in
             him
             .
             The
             grace
             
             of
             love
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             is
             born
             blind
             ,
             and
             it
             hath
             nothing
             wherewith
             to
             solace
             it self
             ,
             but
             that
             which
             is
             presented
             unto
             it
             by
             this
             noble
             and
             excellent
             grace
             of
             Faith.
             
          
           
             Now
             before
             wee
             shall
             speak
             any
             thing
             to
             these
             things
             that
             wee
             did
             propose
             to
             speak
             of
             it
             at
             the
             last
             occasion
             :
             wee
             shall
             yet
             speak
             a
             little
             unto
             some
             things
             which
             are
             necessary
             to
             be
             known
             ,
             for
             the
             distinct
             up
             taking
             of
             the
             nature
             of
             justifying
             Faith
             ;
             which
             is
             the
             great
             commandement
             of
             this
             everlasting
             Gospel
             :
             and
             that
             which
             wee
             would
             first
             speak
             to
             shall
             be
             this
             .
             What
             is
             the
             reason
             and
             ground
             that
             the
             Gospel
             conveyance
             of
             righteousnesse
             and
             life
             ,
             (
             and
             of
             the
             excellent
             things
             of
             this
             everlasting
             Covenant
             )
             should
             be
             through
             the
             exercise
             of
             the
             grace
             of
             Faith
             ?
             For
             it
             is
             not
             said
             in
             the
             Scripture
             that
             repentance
             justifieth
             ,
             that
             love
             justifieth
             ,
             or
             that
             mortification
             justifieth
             ;
             but
             it
             is
             Faith
             only
             that
             justifieth
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             Faith
             by
             which
             a
             Christian
             inheriteth
             the
             promises
             ,
             so
             that
             is
             clear
             ,
             that
             Faith
             is
             that
             Conduit-pype
             ,
             through
             which
             are
             conveyed
             to
             us
             the
             great
             blessings
             of
             this
             everlasting
             Covenant
             .
          
           
             I.
             And
             the
             first
             ground
             of
             it
             is
             this
             ,
             it
             is
             through
             
               Faith
               ,
               that
               all
               our
               blessings
               may
               be
               known
               to
               be
               by
               love
               ,
               and
               by
               free
               and
               unsearchable
               grace
            
             ;
             as
             is
             clear
             ,
             Rom.
             4.
             16.
             
             While
             the
             Apostle
             is
             giving
             a
             reason
             why
             the
             inheritance
             is
             conveyed
             to
             a
             Christian
             through
             Faith
             ;
             
               It
               is
               of
               faith
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               that
               it
               might
               be
               of
               grace
               :
            
             for
             if
             the
             inheritance
             were
             conveyed
             to
             a
             Christian
             through
             a
             Covenant
             of
             
             Works
             ,
             then
             these
             spotlesse
             draughts
             of
             infinite
             love
             ,
             and
             of
             unsearchable
             grace
             ,
             should
             not
             be
             written
             on
             our
             inheritance
             ,
             as
             is
             clear
             ,
             Rom.
             4.
             25.
             
             And
             it
             is
             that
             great
             designe
             of
             Christ
             ,
             to
             make
             his
             grace
             conspicuous
             in
             conveying
             salvation
             to
             us
             through
             Faith.
             
          
           
             II.
             There
             is
             this
             second
             ground
             likewise
             of
             it
             ,
             that
             all
             the
             promises
             and
             blessings
             of
             this
             everlasting
             Covenant
             might
             be
             sure
             and
             stedfast
             to
             us
             ,
             therefore
             they
             are
             conveyed
             to
             us
             through
             the
             exercise
             of
             the
             grace
             of
             Faith
             ;
             as
             is
             clear
             ,
             Rom.
             4.
             16.
             
             
               They
               are
               of
               Faith
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               that
               they
               might
               be
               sure
            
             :
             or
             as
             the
             word
             is
             ,
             
               that
               they
               might
               be
               settled
            
             ,
             when
             the
             promises
             of
             life
             and
             of
             eternal
             salvation
             were
             conveyed
             to
             us
             through
             mans
             obedience
             ,
             were
             they
             not
             then
             most
             uncertain
             and
             unstable
             ?
             But
             is
             not
             heaven
             your
             everlasting
             crown
             now
             ,
             stedfast
             unto
             you
             ,
             seeing
             you
             have
             that
             golden
             pillar
             of
             Christs
             everlasting
             righteousnesse
             to
             be
             the
             foundation
             of
             your
             Faith
             ,
             and
             the
             strength
             of
             your
             confidence
             in
             the
             day
             of
             need
             ?
          
           
             III.
             There
             is
             this
             third
             ground
             why
             the
             promises
             and
             excellent
             things
             of
             this
             Gospel
             are
             conveyed
             to
             a
             Christian
             through
             the
             exercise
             of
             Faith
             ,
             that
             all
             boasting
             and
             gloriation
             might
             be
             excluded
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             word
             ,
             Rom.
             3.
             27.
             
             
               By
               what
               law
               is
               boasting
               excluded
               ?
               Not
               by
               the
               law
               of
               works
               ,
               but
               by
               the
               law
               of
               Faith.
            
             And
             certainly
             ,
             seeing
             Christians
             have
             all
             the
             great
             things
             of
             heaven
             conveyed
             to
             them
             through
             the
             exercise
             of
             Faith
             ;
             think
             yee
             not
             ,
             that
             this
             shall
             be
             your
             first
             song
             when
             yee
             shall
             be
             within
             the
             
             gates
             of
             that
             new
             Jerusalem
             ?
             
               Not
               unto
               us
               ,
               not
               unto
               us
               ,
               but
               unto
               thee
               doth
               belong
               the
               glory
               of
               our
               salvation
               .
            
             O
             what
             a
             precious
             dignity
             were
             it
             ,
             but
             for
             one
             half
             hour
             to
             be
             admitted
             to
             hear
             these
             spotlesse
             songs
             that
             are
             sung
             by
             these
             thousand
             times
             ten
             thousand
             ,
             and
             thousands
             of
             thousands
             of
             holy
             Angels
             ,
             that
             are
             round
             about
             His
             Throne
             !
             Doth
             not
             David
             that
             sweet
             singer
             of
             Israel
             ,
             now
             sing
             more
             sweetly
             no●
             he
             did
             while
             he
             was
             here
             below
             ?
             Doth
             not
             deserted
             Heman
             now
             chaunt
             forth
             the
             praises
             and
             everlasting
             song
             of
             him
             that
             sitteth
             upon
             the
             Throne
             ?
             And
             doth
             not
             afflicted
             Iob
             now
             sing
             sweetly
             after
             his
             captivity
             is
             reduced
             ,
             and
             he
             
               entered
               within
               that
               land
               ,
               where
               the
               voice
               of
               joy
               and
               gladnesse
               is
               continually
               heard
               ?
            
             Would
             ye
             have
             a
             description
             of
             Heaven
             ?
             I
             could
             give
             it
             no
             tearm
             so
             suitable
             as
             this
             ,
             Heaven
             is
             a
             rest
             ,
             without
             a
             rest
             ,
             for
             though
             there
             remain
             a
             rest
             for
             the
             righteous
             ,
             yet
             Rev.
             4.
             8.
             
             
               These
               four
               beasts
               that
               stand
               before
               the
               Throne
               ,
               they
               rest
               not
               night
               nor
               day
               ,
               crying
               ,
               holy
               ,
               holy
               ,
               holy
               ,
               is
               the
               Lord
               God
               Almighty
            
             ;
             yet
             there
             is
             much
             divine
             quietnesse
             in
             that
             holy
             unquietnesse
             that
             is
             above
             .
          
           
             IV.
             There
             is
             this
             last
             ground
             why
             the
             blessings
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             life
             and
             righteousnesse
             are
             conveyed
             to
             us
             thorow
             the
             exercise
             of
             Faith
             ,
             that
             the
             way
             to
             attain
             to
             these
             things
             might
             be
             pleasant
             and
             easie
             ;
             we
             are
             certainly
             perswaded
             ,
             that
             the
             way
             of
             winning
             to
             Heaven
             by
             a
             Covenant
             of
             Works
             was
             much
             more
             unpleasant
             and
             difficult
             .
             But
             is
             it
             not
             an
             easie
             way
             of
             
               entring
               
               into
               the
               holy
               of
               Holies
               ,
            
             to
             win
             unto
             it
             through
             the
             exercise
             of
             Faith
             ?
             
               Are
               not
               all
               wisdoms
               wayes
               pleasantnesse
               ,
               and
               are
               not
               all
               her
               paths
               peace
               ?
            
             Was
             not
             that
             just
             self-denial
             in
             one
             ,
             that
             said
             ,
             he
             would
             not
             take
             up
             a
             Crown
             though
             it
             were
             lying
             at
             his
             foot
             .
             But
             oh
             that
             cursed
             self-denial
             doth
             possesse
             the
             breasts
             of
             many
             ;
             so
             that
             though
             that
             Crown
             of
             immortal
             Glory
             and
             eternal
             blessednesse
             be
             lying
             at
             your
             feet
             ,
             yet
             ye
             will
             not
             imbrace
             it
             ,
             nor
             take
             it
             up
             .
             Is
             not
             the
             hatred
             of
             many
             to
             Christ
             covered
             with
             deceit
             ,
             and
             therefore
             ,
             
               Your
               iniquity
               shall
               be
               declared
               before
               the
               Congregation
               .
            
          
           
             Now
             that
             what
             we
             have
             spoken
             upon
             this
             ,
             might
             be
             more
             clear
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             nature
             of
             ●ustifying
             Faith
             be
             not
             mistaken
             ,
             We
             would
             have
             you
             taking
             notice
             of
             these
             things
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             That
             the
             grace
             of
             Faith
             doth
             not
             justifie
             Christian
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             a
             work
             ;
             or
             because
             of
             any
             inherent
             excellency
             and
             dignity
             that
             is
             in
             this
             grace
             ,
             above
             any
             other
             graces
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ;
             ●ut
             Faith
             doth
             alone
             justifie
             a
             Christian
             instrumentally
             and
             objectively
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             it
             is
             ●hat
             by
             which
             a
             Christian
             is
             just
             ,
             by
             laying
             hold
             ●n
             the
             precious
             object
             of
             it
             ,
             the
             righteousness
             of
             Christ.
             And
             to
             clear
             this
             ,
             we
             would
             only
             have
             you
             knowing
             this
             ,
             That
             Faith
             doth
             juifie
             ,
             as
             it
             closeth
             with
             Christ
             ;
             but
             not
             because
             〈◊〉
             closes
             with
             Christ
             ,
             which
             some
             vainly
             are
             ●old
             to
             assert
             ;
             because
             there
             is
             not
             any
             dig●ity
             or
             worth
             in
             the
             act
             of
             Faith
             ,
             in
             closing
             with
             Christ
             that
             can
             be
             the
             foundation
             of
             our
             ●ustification
             ,
             else
             it
             were
             to
             confound
             that
             precious
             decreet
             of
             free
             grace
             .
          
           
           
             2.
             
             There
             is
             this
             that
             we
             would
             have
             you
             all
             knowing
             ;
             That
             Faith
             is
             not
             the
             instrument
             of
             Justification
             ,
             (
             as
             Justification
             is
             taken
             in
             an
             active
             sense
             ,
             )
             though
             it
             is
             the
             instrument
             of
             Justification
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             taken
             in
             a
             passive
             sense
             :
             and
             the
             ground
             of
             this
             conclusion
             is
             this
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             impossible
             that
             any
             action
             in
             man
             can
             be
             an
             instrument
             of
             any
             action
             in
             God
             :
             And
             therefore
             that
             phrase
             that
             you
             have
             so
             ordinarily
             spoken
             of
             ,
             
               That
               Faith
               justifieth
            
             ,
             it
             is
             thus
             to
             be
             resolved
             ,
             
               That
               we
               are
               justified
               by
               Faith.
               
            
          
           
             3.
             
             There
             is
             this
             that
             we
             would
             have
             you
             knowing
             ,
             that
             betwixt
             a
             Christians
             closing
             by
             Faith
             with
             the
             righteousnesse
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             and
             the
             justification
             of
             a
             sinner
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             natural
             and
             indispensible
             connexion
             betwixt
             these
             two
             :
             but
             onely
             there
             is
             a
             connexion
             of
             divine
             appointment
             ,
             and
             of
             free
             grace
             ,
             though
             we
             conceive
             there
             is
             a
             natural
             aptitude
             in
             the
             grace
             of
             Faith
             ,
             to
             lay
             hold
             on
             the
             righteousnesse
             of
             Christ
             ,
             more
             then
             there
             is
             in
             any
             other
             grace
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             as
             ye
             may
             see
             there
             is
             a
             more
             natural
             aptitude
             and
             fitnesse
             in
             the
             hand
             to
             receive
             then
             in
             any
             other
             organ
             of
             the
             body
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             There
             is
             this
             also
             that
             we
             would
             have
             you
             knowing
             ,
             that
             a
             Christian
             in
             his
             first
             closing
             with
             Christ
             ,
             Christ
             (
             considered
             as
             crucified
             )
             is
             the
             immediate
             object
             of
             his
             Faith
             ,
             and
             not
             Christ
             considered
             in
             his
             personal
             excellencies
             .
             Hence
             it
             is
             often
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             that
             Christ
             as
             crucified
             ,
             is
             holden
             forth
             as
             the
             immediate
             object
             of
             justifying
             Faith
             ;
             as
             is
             clear
             ,
             Rom.
             3.
             5
             ,
             24
             ,
             25.
             
             And
             the
             ground
             
             of
             this
             assertion
             is
             this
             ,
             because
             that
             it
             is
             the
             formall
             object
             of
             justifying
             Faith
             ,
             which
             doth
             formally
             justifie
             the
             sinne●
             ;
             and
             on
             which
             Faith
             doth
             immediately
             lay
             hold
             as
             a
             ransome
             to
             satisfie
             justice
             ,
             and
             as
             a
             righteousnesse
             in
             which
             the
             soul
             dare
             venture
             to
             be
             found
             when
             it
             shall
             stand
             before
             the
             Judgement
             seat
             of
             God
             ;
             And
             certainly
             ,
             this
             is
             Christ
             as
             obedient
             to
             the
             death
             of
             the
             crosse
             .
             And
             it
             is
             likewise
             clear
             ,
             that
             the
             thing
             which
             doth
             engage
             the
             soul
             to
             Christ
             ,
             is
             not
             onely
             because
             he
             is
             good
             in
             himself
             ,
             but
             because
             he
             is
             good
             to
             us
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             And
             there
             is
             this
             lastly
             ,
             that
             we
             would
             have
             you
             knowing
             ,
             That
             though
             faith
             doth
             alone
             justifie
             ,
             yet
             Faith
             doth
             not
             justifie
             being
             alone
             :
             Hence
             is
             that
             which
             we
             have
             so
             often
             in
             Schooles
             ,
             
               Fides
               justificat
               solum
               ,
               licet
               non
               solitariè
               ,
            
             that
             Faith
             justifieth
             alone
             ,
             though
             not
             being
             alone
             ;
             as
             Iames
             doth
             speak
             ,
             
               Faith
               without
               works
               is
               dead
               ,
               and
               is
               of
               no
               effect
               .
            
          
           
             Now
             that
             which
             secondly
             we
             shall
             speak
             to
             ,
             shall
             be
             this
             ;
             To
             point
             out
             to
             you
             some
             differences
             betwixt
             justifying
             Faith
             ,
             which
             is
             in
             a
             real
             Believer
             ,
             and
             temporary
             Faith
             which
             is
             in
             an
             Hypocrite
             ,
             and
             one
             that
             is
             destitute
             of
             that
             everlasting
             hope
             ,
             though
             he
             do
             pretend
             to
             have
             it
             .
          
           
             And
             first
             ,
             That
             there
             is
             such
             a
             thing
             as
             temporary
             Faith
             ,
             is
             clear
             from
             Luk.
             8.
             13.
             
             It
             is
             said
             there
             of
             some
             ▪
             
               That
               they
               believed
               for
               a
               season
               ,
            
             yea
             ,
             in
             Acts
             8.
             13.
             
             It
             is
             said
             of
             
               Simon
               Magus
            
             (
             who
             was
             in
             the
             gall
             of
             bitternesse
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             bond
             of
             iniquity
             )
             
               he
               believed
            
             .
             
             And
             these
             in
             Ioh
             2.
             23.
             
             
               When
               they
               did
               behold
               the
               miracles
               ,
               they
               believed
               on
               Iesus
               Christ
               :
            
             and
             yet
             we
             conceive
             ,
             that
             their
             faith
             was
             not
             sincere
             ,
             and
             so
             this
             was
             not
             saving
             Faith.
             And
             indeed
             ye
             may
             see
             a
             difference
             betwixt
             these
             two
             in
             the
             very
             name
             temporary
             ;
             for
             this
             is
             such
             a
             Faith
             as
             doth
             not
             continue
             long
             with
             him
             that
             hath
             it
             ,
             but
             doth
             evanish
             and
             passe
             away
             ;
             for
             as
             this
             is
             certain
             ,
             
               that
               an
               hypocrite
               will
               not
               always
               call
               upon
               God
               ,
               Iob
            
             27.
             10.
             
             So
             that
             is
             also
             certain
             ,
             that
             a
             hypocrite
             will
             not
             alwayes
             believe
             in
             God.
             I
             tell
             you
             ,
             that
             the
             longest
             time
             a
             hypocrite
             doth
             keep
             his
             Faith
             ,
             Iob
             hath
             set
             down
             in
             his
             18.
             
             Chap.
             vers
             .
             14.
             
             
               Their
               hope
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               shall
               bring
               them
               to
               the
               king
               of
               terrours
               ,
               and
               then
               it
               shall
               be
               rooted
               out
               of
               them
               and
               their
               tabernacle
            
             ;
             their
             faith
             will
             bring
             them
             no
             further
             then
             the
             gates
             of
             death
             ,
             and
             then
             their
             faith
             will
             flee
             away
             as
             a
             dream
             ,
             and
             evanish
             as
             a
             vision
             of
             the
             night
             .
          
           
             II.
             There
             is
             this
             difference
             likewise
             betwixt
             them
             ,
             That
             temporary
             Faith
             ,
             it
             closeth
             with
             Christ
             as
             a
             Saviour
             ,
             and
             for
             righteousnesse
             ,
             but
             it
             closeth
             not
             with
             Christ
             as
             a
             Prince
             ,
             and
             for
             Sanctification
             ;
             but
             justifying
             Faith
             taketh
             Christ
             as
             well
             for
             a
             Prince
             ,
             as
             it
             taketh
             him
             for
             a
             Saviour
             :
             and
             if
             Solomon
             did
             discern
             who
             was
             the
             true
             Mother
             of
             the
             childe
             by
             that
             ,
             that
             she
             who
             would
             have
             the
             childe
             divided
             ,
             was
             not
             the
             mother
             of
             the
             childe
             ;
             so
             we
             may
             say
             ▪
             that
             they
             who
             would
             divide
             Christ
             in
             his
             Offices
             ,
             it
             is
             an
             evidence
             that
             they
             are
             not
             among
             these
             who
             are
             actually
             made
             partakers
             of
             the
             Adoption
             of
             children
             ;
             
             there
             is
             somewhat
             of
             this
             pointed
             at
             in
             Ioh.
             6.
             66.
             where
             that
             which
             made
             many
             who
             were
             his
             disciples
             (
             and
             did
             once
             believe
             )
             desert
             him
             ,
             was
             because
             of
             the
             hardnesse
             of
             his
             command
             ,
             
               This
               is
               an
               hard
               saying
               ,
               who
               can
               hear
               it
               ?
            
             And
             it
             is
             certain
             that
             it
             is
             a
             greater
             difficulty
             for
             a
             Christian
             to
             take
             Christ
             as
             a
             Prince
             ,
             then
             as
             a
             Saviour
             :
             for
             by
             that
             he
             must
             make
             an
             absolute
             resignation
             of
             himself
             over
             to
             Chrrst
             ,
             never
             to
             be
             reduced
             .
             O
             when
             saw
             you
             such
             a
             sight
             of
             Christ
             ,
             that
             ye
             were
             constrained
             to
             cry
             our
             (
             without
             a
             complement
             )
             to
             him
             ;
             
               Truly
               I
               am
               thy
               servant
               ▪
               I
               am
               thy
               servant
               ?
            
             O
             were
             ye
             never
             
               ravished
               with
               one
               of
               his
               eyes
               ,
            
             nor
             overtaken
             
               with
               one
               chain
               of
               his
               neck
               ?
            
             Believe
             me
             ,
             they
             who
             see
             him
             thus
             ,
             do
             believe
             that
             
               His
               commands
               are
               not
               grievous
            
             .
          
           
             III.
             There
             is
             this
             difference
             ,
             that
             temporary
             Faith
             is
             attained
             unto
             ,
             without
             the
             exercise
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             but
             justifying
             Faith
             is
             not
             attained
             to
             without
             some
             measure
             of
             the
             exercise
             of
             the
             Law
             :
             this
             is
             clear
             ,
             Mark
             4.
             5.
             where
             speaking
             of
             these
             temporary
             believers
             ,
             it
             is
             said
             of
             them
             ,
             
               that
               the
               fruit
               did
               immediately
               spring
               up
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             Are
             there
             not
             some
             (
             it
             may
             be
             here
             )
             who
             think
             they
             do
             believe
             ,
             and
             yet
             were
             never
             in
             any
             measure
             trembling
             under
             the
             discovering
             &
             condemning
             power
             of
             the
             Law
             ?
             Is
             not
             that
             a
             mystery
             ,
             that
             one
             should
             bring
             forth
             without
             travelling
             ?
             And
             is
             not
             this
             a
             mystery
             in
             Christianity
             ,
             that
             one
             should
             believe
             before
             he
             hath
             found
             the
             pa●gs
             of
             the
             New
             ▪
             birth
             .
             I
             am
             afraid
             of
             this
             ,
             that
             many
             of
             us
             have
             taken
             up
             our
             Religion
             at
             our
             foot
             :
             for
             there
             are
             many
             who
             take
             up
             Religion
             before
             
             Religion
             take
             them
             up
             .
             But
             would
             ye
             know
             the
             properties
             of
             a
             Christians
             Faith
             ?
             
               It
               is
               a
               begotten
               Faith
            
             ,
             1
             Pet.
             1.
             2.
             and
             not
             a
             Faith
             that
             is
             taken
             up
             at
             our
             pleasure
             :
             And
             I
             would
             only
             say
             these
             two
             things
             to
             you
             ,
             be
             perswaded
             of
             this
             ,
             that
             hypocrisie
             may
             be
             spun
             with
             a
             ve●p
             small
             threed
             :
             so
             that
             the
             most
             discerning
             Christian
             cannot
             take
             up
             that
             desperate
             enmity
             that
             is
             in
             them
             .
             How
             long
             did
             Iudas
             lu●k
             under
             the
             name
             of
             a
             Saint
             ,
             even
             with
             these
             that
             were
             most
             discerning
             ?
             And
             there
             is
             this
             that
             we
             would
             say
             ,
             that
             among
             all
             these
             
               that
               shall
               be
               eternally
               excommunicate
               from
               the
               presence
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               from
               the
               glory
               of
               his
               power
               ,
            
             Hypocrites
             in
             Sion
             shall
             have
             the
             bitterest
             cup
             of
             Divine
             indignation
             presented
             unto
             them
             .
             Hence
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             Christ
             ,
             when
             he
             would
             tell
             the
             worst
             company
             that
             one
             shall
             have
             in
             hell
             ,
             it
             is
             alwayes
             this
             :
             ye
             shall
             go
             to
             that
             place
             where
             hypocrites
             and
             sinners
             are
             :
             and
             so
             it
             would
             be
             of
             your
             concernment
             ,
             that
             by
             the
             candle
             of
             the
             Lord
             ye
             would
             
               search
               the
               inward
               parts
               of
               the
               belly
               ,
               before
               ye
               go
               down
               to
               the
               grave
               with
               a
               lie
               in
               your
               right
               hand
               ;
               a
               deceiving
               heart
               having
               turned
               you
               aside
               .
            
             We
             confesse
             it
             is
             sad
             to
             consider
             these
             anxious
             disappointments
             that
             many
             in
             those
             dayes
             shall
             once
             meet
             with
             .
          
           
             IV.
             But
             there
             is
             this
             last
             difference
             betwixt
             justifying
             Faith
             ,
             and
             temporary
             Faith
             ,
             That
             there
             are
             three
             precious
             effects
             of
             justifying
             Faith
             ,
             which
             a
             temporary
             believer
             cannot
             win
             to
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             To
             be
             denyed
             to
             all
             his
             enjoyments
             and
             attainments
             ,
             and
             walk
             humbly
             under
             them
             ,
             
             for
             we
             may
             say
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             impossible
             for
             an
             hypocrite
             to
             be
             denyed
             to
             his
             enjoyments
             ,
             he
             maketh
             such
             a
             deity
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             worships
             them
             ,
             or
             rather
             he
             worshippeth
             himself
             in
             them
             .
             There
             are
             three
             great
             graces
             that
             a
             hypocrite
             doth
             pursue
             after
             ,
             (
             though
             he
             rather
             seeketh
             them
             as
             gifts
             than
             as
             graces
             :
             )
             Knowledge
             ,
             Prayer
             ,
             and
             Humility
             :
             And
             though
             it
             be
             but
             little
             that
             he
             can
             attain
             of
             any
             of
             the
             three
             ,
             (
             or
             rather
             nothing
             in
             a
             saving
             way
             )
             yet
             least
             of
             all
             can
             he
             attain
             to
             the
             last
             ,
             yea
             ,
             we
             may
             judge
             that
             there
             is
             alwayes
             within
             his
             bosome
             a
             standing
             conviction
             ,
             that
             he
             could
             never
             win
             unto
             that
             gracious
             grace
             of
             humility
             .
             O
             could
             ye
             never
             win
             to
             this
             ,
             to
             count
             your
             own
             righteousnesse
             as
             filthy
             rags
             ,
             and
             to
             rejoice
             alone
             in
             the
             righteousnesse
             of
             a
             crucified
             Saviour
             ?
             I
             would
             press
             this
             upon
             you
             by
             the
             way
             (
             O
             Christians
             of
             this
             generation
             )
             forget
             your
             perfections
             ;
             and
             remember
             your
             imperfections
             ;
             have
             a
             holy
             oblivion
             of
             your
             attainments
             ,
             but
             have
             a
             Divine
             remembrance
             of
             your
             short
             comings
             ,
             look
             more
             to
             what
             is
             before
             unperfected
             ,
             nor
             to
             what
             is
             behind
             ,
             and
             thus
             shall
             you
             evidence
             true
             justifying
             Faith.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             It
             is
             an
             effect
             of
             justifying
             Faith
             to
             be
             under
             some
             constant
             and
             Divine
             impression
             of
             the
             preciousnesse
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             word
             ,
             1
             Pet.
             2.
             7.
             
             
               To
               you
               who
               believe
               ,
               Christ
               is
               precious
            
             ;
             It
             is
             not
             said
             ,
             that
             Christ
             was
             precious
             ,
             or
             shall
             be
             precious
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             
               He
               is
               precious
            
             ,
             which
             doth
             import
             ,
             (
             as
             we
             use
             to
             speak
             )
             a
             continued
             act
             ;
             Did
             ye
             
             never
             know
             what
             it
             was
             to
             dwell
             twenty
             four
             hours
             under
             the
             impression
             of
             the
             matchlesse
             excellency
             and
             precious
             worth
             of
             a
             crucified
             Saviour
             ?
             I
             will
             pose
             you
             with
             this
             .
             Are
             there
             not
             some
             here
             (
             and
             elsewhere
             )
             that
             passe
             under
             the
             notion
             of
             Saints
             ,
             that
             never
             knew
             what
             it
             was
             to
             dwell
             half
             an
             hour
             under
             these
             high
             and
             elevaring
             thoughts
             of
             the
             preciousnesse
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ?
             So
             that
             wee
             professe
             we
             cannot
             tell
             whether
             we
             shall
             call
             him
             precious
             or
             undervalued
             :
             but
             wee
             may
             conjoyn
             these
             two
             names
             together
             ;
             that
             he
             is
             precious
             (
             and
             yet
             )
             undervalued
             Christ.
             
          
           
             3
             ▪
             By
             true
             justifying
             Faith
             ,
             a
             Christian
             winneth
             to
             mortification
             of
             his
             invisible
             and
             predominant
             lusts
             ,
             which
             is
             impossible
             for
             a
             temporary
             Believer
             to
             win
             to
             .
             And
             is
             there
             not
             a
             great
             difference
             betwixt
             an
             Idol
             when
             it
             is
             cast
             out
             ,
             and
             an
             Idol
             when
             it
             goeth
             out
             ?
             I
             will
             tell
             you
             the
             great
             mortification
             of
             hypocrites
             ,
             the
             devil
             was
             living
             in
             them
             as
             one
             that
             was
             a
             black
             one
             ,
             and
             now
             hee
             cometh
             again
             and
             transformeth
             himself
             into
             an
             Angel
             of
             light
             :
             He
             was
             living
             in
             them
             before
             by
             his
             spirit
             of
             prosanity
             ,
             and
             now
             hee
             liveth
             in
             them
             by
             the
             spirit
             of
             hypocrisie
             ,
             and
             counterfeiting
             of
             these
             things
             that
             were
             never
             clear
             attainments
             ,
             while
             it
             is
             the
             noble
             dignity
             of
             Faith
             ,
             Act.
             15.
             9.
             
             
               To
               purifie
               the
               heart
            
             .
             But
             are
             there
             not
             many
             here
             who
             never
             knew
             what
             it
             was
             to
             mortifie
             one
             lust
             for
             Christ
             ?
             Can
             such
             a
             delusion
             overtake
             you
             O●athiests
             ▪
             That
             ye
             shall
             reign
             with
             Christ
             ,
             if
             ye
             die
             not
             with
             him
             ?
             There
             is
             an
             opinion
             vented
             in
             these
             dayes
             ,
             that
             there
             may
             be
             repentance
             in
             
             heaven
             ,
             and
             I
             think
             it
             would
             seem
             that
             the
             Christians
             of
             this
             age
             have
             much
             of
             that
             opinion
             ,
             we
             are
             so
             little
             in
             repentance
             while
             we
             are
             here
             below
             :
             but
             know
             that
             Faith
             and
             Sanctification
             are
             two
             inseparable
             companions
             :
             And
             let
             me
             tell
             you
             ,
             if
             ye
             would
             know
             the
             compend
             of
             the
             precious
             exercise
             of
             Faith
             ?
             It
             is
             this
             ,
             Faith
             hath
             three
             great
             things
             ,
             that
             it
             perpetually
             contemplates
             and
             views
             .
             1.
             
             Faith
             looketh
             to
             the
             promise
             ,
             and
             there
             it
             doth
             rejoyce
             and
             rest
             upon
             it
             .
             2.
             
             Faith
             looketh
             to
             the
             duties
             that
             are
             commanded
             ,
             and
             there
             it
             cryeth
             out
             ,
             
               Here
               am
               I
               ,
               I
               will
               obey
               and
               hearken
               unto
               the
               voice
               of
               the
               word
               .
            
             And
             ,
             3.
             
             Faith
             looketh
             to
             the
             crown
             ,
             and
             there
             it
             doth
             exult
             and
             sweetly
             rejoyce
             in
             divine
             expectation
             .
             And
             O
             what
             a
             sight
             is
             that
             ,
             to
             behold
             that
             everlasting
             Prince
             standing
             at
             the
             end
             of
             our
             race
             ,
             having
             a
             crown
             in
             his
             right
             hand
             ,
             with
             this
             Motto
             ingraven
             on
             it
             ,
             
               Hee
               that
               persevereth
               to
               the
               end
               shall
               be
               saved
               ?
            
             And
             what
             a
             Faith
             suppose
             yee
             shall
             it
             be
             thought
             when
             wee
             shall
             get
             on
             that
             immortal
             Crown
             of
             blessednesse
             ?
             What
             think
             ye
             is
             the
             exercise
             of
             these
             that
             are
             above
             ?
             O
             heaven
             ,
             heaven
             ,
             if
             we
             did
             know
             it
             ,
             would
             we
             not
             be
             in
             a
             holy
             extasie
             of
             desire
             ,
             till
             we
             were
             there
             !
             And
             blessed
             be
             he
             eternally
             ,
             that
             hath
             purchased
             that
             precious
             felicity
             to
             us
             .
          
           
             Now
             we
             shall
             at
             this
             time
             shut
             up
             our
             discourse
             ,
             by
             speaking
             a
             little
             to
             these
             things
             ,
             in
             which
             a
             Christian
             doth
             ordinarily
             meet
             with
             assurance
             of
             his
             interest
             in
             God
             ,
             and
             is
             put
             to
             the
             divine
             actings
             of
             the
             grace
             of
             Faith
             ,
             for
             there
             are
             some
             sealing
             times
             to
             a
             Christian.
             
          
           
           
             I.
             The
             first
             time
             of
             the
             sealing
             is
             ,
             after
             the
             mortification
             of
             some
             predominante
             lust
             and
             idol
             ,
             then
             they
             are
             admitted
             to
             read
             their
             names
             in
             these
             precious
             and
             ancient
             records
             of
             heaven
             ,
             and
             to
             see
             (
             in
             these
             Books
             )
             their
             unworthy
             names
             written
             by
             the
             hand
             of
             that
             everlasting
             Prince
             .
             This
             is
             clear
             ,
             Rev.
             2.
             17.
             
             
               To
               him
               that
               overcometh
               will
               I
               give
               a
               white
               stone
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               stone
               a
               new
               name
               written
               ,
               that
               no
               man
               knows
               ,
               saving
               he
               that
               receiveth
               it
               .
            
             And
             from
             that
             2
             Tim.
             4.
             8.
             
             Believe
             mee
             ,
             more
             mortification
             would
             make
             more
             believing
             ,
             but
             would
             ye
             know
             the
             original
             of
             misbelief
             ?
             It
             is
             the
             want
             of
             exercise
             of
             spiritual
             mortification
             of
             our
             lusts
             .
             I
             know
             not
             where
             the
             most
             part
             of
             us
             intendeth
             to
             lodge
             at
             night
             ,
             but
             this
             is
             certain
             ,
             that
             wee
             live
             with
             much
             contentment
             with
             our
             lusts
             ,
             and
             these
             predominant
             idols
             that
             doth
             so
             much
             possesse
             us
             .
          
           
             II.
             It
             is
             readily
             a
             sealing
             time
             to
             a
             Christian
             ,
             when
             hee
             is
             admitted
             to
             the
             divine
             enjoyment
             of
             these
             satisfying
             delights
             that
             are
             to
             be
             found
             in
             Christ
             :
             When
             was
             it
             that
             the
             Spouse
             cryed
             out
             so
             often
             ,
             
               My
               beloved
               is
               mine
               ,
               and
               I
               am
               his
               ?
            
             Was
             it
             not
             
               when
               she
               was
               brought
               to
               the
               banqueting
               house
               ,
               and
               his
               banner
               over
               her
               was
               love
               ?
            
             Believe
             mee
             ,
             more
             communion
             with
             an
             absent
             Christ
             ,
             would
             make
             more
             intimation
             (
             in
             a
             divine
             manner
             )
             of
             our
             peace
             with
             him
             :
             wee
             desire
             to
             blesse
             these
             that
             are
             above
             the
             reach
             of
             all
             these
             disputings
             ,
             and
             questionings
             that
             wee
             are
             so
             much
             subject
             unto
             .
          
           
             III.
             This
             is
             a
             sealing
             time
             to
             a
             Christian
             ,
             when
             hee
             is
             much
             in
             the
             exercise
             〈◊〉
             secret
             
             Prayer
             ,
             and
             of
             much
             conversing
             ,
             and
             corresponding
             with
             God
             in
             that
             duty
             ,
             as
             is
             clear
             from
             that
             word
             in
             Dan.
             9.
             21.
             when
             Daniel
             was
             praying
             at
             the
             evening
             oblation
             ,
             in
             the
             ●3
             .
             verse
             he
             meets
             with
             a
             divine
             intimation
             of
             his
             peace
             with
             God
             ,
             
               O
               man
               greatly
               beloved
               of
               God
            
             ;
             as
             the
             Original
             hath
             it
             ,
             
               O
               man
               of
               great
               desires
            
             ;
             for
             he
             was
             desirable
             indeed
             ,
             and
             precious
             to
             him
             who
             holdeth
             the
             Saints
             in
             his
             ●ight
             hand
             .
          
           
             IV.
             This
             is
             also
             a
             sealing-time
             to
             a
             Christian
             ,
             when
             hee
             is
             called
             to
             the
             exercise
             of
             some
             great
             work
             ,
             and
             is
             to
             be
             put
             upon
             some
             eminent
             holy
             employment
             ,
             this
             is
             clear
             ,
             Ier.
             ●
             5.
             
             Where
             Ieremiah
             being
             called
             to
             preach
             the
             Gospel
             unto
             such
             a
             rebellious
             people
             ,
             ●hen
             hee
             hath
             this
             eternal
             election
             declared
             ●nto
             him
             :
             
               Before
               thou
               wast
               formed
               in
               the
               womb
               ,
               I
               knew
               thee
            
             ;
             Christ
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             giveth
             them
             that
             ,
             to
             be
             meat
             to
             them
             for
             fourty
             dayes
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             the
             strength
             of
             it
             ,
             they
             may
             go
             many
             a
             dayes
             journey
             .
          
           
             V.
             There
             is
             also
             another
             sealing
             time
             :
             When
             ●
             Christian
             is
             first
             begotten
             to
             a
             precious
             and
             everlasting
             hope
             :
             for
             when
             at
             first
             Christians
             begin
             to
             be
             acquaint
             with
             Christ
             ,
             even
             then
             sometimes
             he
             declareth
             to
             them
             his
             boundless
             and
             everlasting
             love
             :
             And
             that
             is
             the
             ground
             why
             some
             of
             those
             who
             are
             but
             babes
             in
             Christ
             ,
             ●re
             so
             much
             in
             the
             exercise
             of
             diligence
             ,
             so
             much
             in
             the
             exercise
             of
             the
             grace
             of
             love
             ,
             and
             ●o
             much
             in
             the
             exercise
             of
             the
             grace
             of
             tendernesse
             ,
             it
             is
             even
             because
             of
             the
             solemn
             impression
             of
             their
             interest
             in
             Christ
             ,
             that
             ,
             as
             it
             ●ere
             ,
             they
             are
             daily
             taken
             in
             to
             read
             their
             own
             
             names
             in
             legible
             letters
             ,
             in
             the
             Lambs
             book
             of
             life
             .
          
           
             VI.
             And
             there
             is
             this
             last
             time
             ,
             that
             is
             ●
             sealing
             time
             to
             a
             Christian
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             ,
             when
             he
             is
             put
             under
             some
             sad
             and
             afflicting
             dispensation
             :
             
               When
               the
               furnace
               is
               hot
               seven
               times
               more
               then
               ordinary
               ,
            
             Then
             doth
             God
             condescen●●o
             manifest
             himself
             to
             his
             own
             :
             When
             was
             it
             that
             Iohn
             met
             with
             most
             of
             the
             revelation●
             of
             Heaven
             ?
             Was
             it
             not
             when
             hee
             was
             
               in
               the
               Isle
               of
               Patmos
               ,
               for
               the
               testimony
               of
               Jesus
               Christ●
               Kingdom
               ,
               and
               patience
               of
               our
               blessed
               Lord
               ?
               Rev.
            
             1.
             9.
             
             And
             in
             that
             place
             ,
             2
             Cor.
             4.
             16.
             
             
               Though
               our
               outward
               man
               decay
               ,
               yet
               our
               inward
               man
               is
               renewed
               day
               by
               day
               .
            
          
           
             Now
             wee
             would
             presse
             you
             to
             bee
             more
             serious
             in
             the
             exercise
             of
             this
             precious
             grace
             ▪
             And
             I
             shall
             tell
             you
             the
             compend
             of
             Christianity
             in
             these
             few
             words
             .
             1.
             
             By
             faith
             to
             solace
             your selves
             in
             Christs
             invisible
             vertues
             and
             excellencies
             .
             And
             ,
             2.
             by
             hope
             ,
             to
             be●
             viewing
             that
             precious
             Crown
             ,
             and
             these
             everlasting
             dignities
             that
             are
             to
             bee
             given
             to
             the
             Saitns
             .
             And
             ,
             3
             ▪
             by
             mortification
             ,
             to
             be
             crucifying
             your
             idols
             .
             And
             ,
             4.
             by
             patience
             ▪
             to
             bee
             possessing
             your
             souls
             ,
             untill
             once
             ye●
             shall
             passe
             through
             that
             dark
             land
             ,
             to
             tha●
             valley
             of
             everlasting
             delight
             .
             And
             as
             fo●
             those
             that
             contemne
             ,
             and
             undervalue
             th●
             bloud
             of
             this
             everlasting
             Covenant
             (
             and
             〈◊〉
             would
             have
             all
             these
             that
             delight
             not
             in
             closing
             with
             Christ
             ,
             and
             these
             who
             have
             no●
             misbelief
             as
             their
             crosse
             ,
             to
             consider
             this
             )
             
               The
               wrath
               of
               the
               living
               and
               eternal
               God
               do●●
               abide
               upon
               them
               who
               do
               not
               believe
               ,
            
             according
             
             ●●
             that
             word
             ,
             Ioh.
             3.
             36.
             
             
               He
               that
               believeth
               ●●ot
               ,
               the
               wrath
               of
               God
               abideth
               on
               him
               .
            
             It
             is
             a
             remarkable
             phrase
             ;
             because
             of
             this
             the
             wrath
             of
             God
             will
             not
             bee
             a
             Pilgrime
             to
             a
             mishbe●ever
             ,
             that
             will
             turn
             aside
             to
             tarry
             but
             for
             〈◊〉
             night
             ,
             but
             the
             wrath
             of
             God
             (
             to
             them
             who
             will
             not
             believe
             )
             shall
             bee
             their
             houshold
             ●ompanion
             ,
             and
             shall
             dwell
             with
             them
             ;
             and
             ●o
             ,
             wo
             to
             them
             eternally
             ,
             who
             have
             this
             sad
             ●nd
             everlasting
             companion
             to
             abide
             with
             ●hem
             ,
             
               the
               wrath
               of
               a
               living
               God.
            
             There
             is
             ●ne
             thing
             we
             would
             have
             these
             knowing
             ,
             that
             among
             all
             these
             who
             are
             eternally
             to
             bee
             dearted
             from
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             misbelievers
             are
             put
             ●●
             the
             foremost
             rank
             ,
             Rev.
             21.
             8.
             
             There
             he
             is
             to
             ●ut
             away
             
               the
               fearful
               and
               unbelieving
            
             .
             And
             ●om
             2
             Thess
             1.
             18.
             
             
               When
               Christ
               shall
               come
               from
               heaven
               with
               ten
               thousand
               of
               his
               Saints
               ,
            
             (
             What
             ●o
             do
             )
             It
             is
             even
             
               to
               execute
               vengeance
               on
               th●se
               ●hat
               obey
               not
               the
               truth
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ▪
            
             that
             is
             ,
             who
             do
             not
             believe
             .
             And
             I
             pose
             your
             own
             hearts
             with
             this
             ,
             whether
             or
             not
             your
             names
             ●ee
             written
             there
             in
             that
             ●oll
             ,
             among
             these
             sho
             shall
             be
             cut
             off
             ?
             And
             that
             word
             ,
             2
             Thes.
             ●
             .
             12.
             
             
               That
               they
               might
               be
               damned
               who
               believed
               ●ot
               ,
               but
               took
               pleasure
               in
               unrighteousnesse
               .
            
             O
             but
             ●he
             wrath
             of
             a
             dying
             Christ
             ,
             and
             of
             a
             crucifi●d
             Saviour
             is
             dreadful
             !
             It
             is
             more
             sad
             and
             ter●ible
             then
             the
             wrath
             of
             God
             should
             have
             been
             〈◊〉
             Christ
             had
             not
             died
             .
             I
             will
             tell
             you
             (
             O
             ●ypocrites
             in
             Sion
             )
             the
             worst
             news
             that
             ever
             were
             published
             in
             your
             e●●s
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             this
             ,
             Christ
             died
             and
             rose
             again
             ,
             (
             and
             to
             those
             that
             ●re
             begotten
             to
             a
             lively
             hope
             ,
             they
             are
             glad
             ●●dings
             of
             great
             joy
             ,
             and
             therein
             they
             may
             
             comfort
             themselvs
             )
             but
             ye
             may
             wear
             a
             rough
             garment
             to
             deceive
             ,
             and
             go
             to
             heaven
             in
             your
             own
             apprehension
             :
             But
             ,
             O
             the
             sad
             disappointment
             that
             is
             waiting
             on
             many
             such
             ▪
             And
             to
             close
             with
             this
             ,
             we
             would
             obtest
             you
             ▪
             as
             ye
             would
             answer
             to
             your
             terrible
             &
             dreadfull
             Judge
             ,
             that
             shall
             stand
             one
             day
             upon
             his
             Throne
             ,
             which
             he
             shall
             fix
             in
             the
             clouds
             ,
             we
             obtest
             you
             by
             all
             the
             joyes
             of
             heaven
             ,
             and
             we
             obtest
             you
             by
             all
             the
             everlasting
             pains
             of
             hell
             ▪
             and
             we
             obtest
             you
             by
             all
             the
             curses
             that
             are
             written
             within
             the
             volume
             of
             this
             Book
             ,
             and
             by
             all
             the
             sweet
             &
             comfortable
             promises
             that
             are
             in
             this
             everlasting
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             love
             that
             ye
             owe
             to
             your
             immortal
             souls
             ,
             and
             as
             ye
             would
             not
             crucifie
             Christ
             afresh
             ,
             believe
             ,
             and
             imbrace
             the
             offers
             which
             are
             presented
             now
             unto
             you
             .
             Know
             ye
             whether
             or
             not
             this
             shall
             be
             the
             last
             summonds
             that
             ye
             shall
             get
             to
             believe
             ?
             That
             so
             ,
             if
             ye
             do
             reject
             it
             ,
             Christ
             shall
             come
             from
             heaven
             ,
             and
             pronounce
             that
             sad
             and
             lamentable
             sentence
             to
             you
             ,
             
               Depart
               from
               me
               〈◊〉
               cursed
               ,
               I
               know
               you
               not
               .
            
             Now
             ,
             to
             him
             that
             ca●
             blesse
             these
             things
             to
             you
             ,
             we
             desire
             to
             give
             praise
             .
          
        
         
           
             SERMON
             III.
             
          
           
             
               1
               Joh.
               3.
               23.
               
            
             
               This
               is
               his
               Commandment
               that
               ye
               should
               believe
               on
               the
               Name
               of
               his
               Son
               Iesus
               Christ
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             IT
             was
             a
             command
             that
             Solomon
             gave
             unto
             his
             Son
             ,
             Prov.
             22.
             26.
             
             
               That
               he
               should
               not
               be
               surety
               for
               debt
               ,
               nor
               should
               be
               one
               of
               those
               that
               stricketh
               hands
            
             ;
             But
             ,
             O!
             what
             
             spotlesse
             breaches
             of
             that
             Command
             hath
             our
             blessed
             Lord
             Jesus
             committed
             ,
             when
             he
             did
             condescend
             to
             be
             surely
             for
             our
             debt
             ,
             and
             to
             pay
             that
             ,
             that
             was
             impossible
             for
             us
             to
             satisfie
             ?
             Hath
             not
             Christ
             made
             a
             precious
             exchange
             with
             sinners
             ?
             He
             wreathed
             about
             his
             own
             precious
             neck
             ,
             that
             bond
             and
             yoke
             of
             our
             iniquities
             ,
             and
             hath
             given
             to
             us
             that
             unweariable
             ,
             easie
             ,
             and
             portable
             yoke
             of
             his
             Commandements
             ;
             among
             which
             this
             is
             ●ne
             ,
             
               That
               wee
               should
               believe
               on
               him
               .
            
             Spotlesse
             Christ
             
               was
               made
               sin
               for
               us
               ▪
            
             that
             sinful
             we
             
               might
               be
               made
               the
               righteousnesse
               of
               God
               in
               him
               :
            
             And
             is
             not
             this
             the
             condemnation
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             
               that
               we
               will
               not
               believe
               in
               him
               ?
            
             that
             wee
             will
             not
             delight
             ourselves
             in
             loving
             of
             Him
             (
             And
             I
             would
             say
             this
             to
             you
             ,
             that
             though
             you
             should
             weep
             the
             one
             half
             of
             your
             dayes
             ,
             and
             pray
             the
             other
             half
             ,
             yet
             ,
             if
             ye
             want
             this
             noble
             grace
             of
             Faith
             ▪
             
               Your
               righte●usnesse
               shall
               be
               but
               like
               a
               menstruous
               cloath
               and
               filthy
               rags
               before
               him
               :
            
             for
             what
             is
             pray●ng
             without
             believing
             ,
             but
             a
             taking
             of
             His
             ●lessed
             Name
             in
             vain
             ?
             What
             is
             our
             confer●ing
             upon
             the
             most
             divine
             and
             precious
             Truths
             of
             God
             ,
             without
             believing
             ?
             Is
             it
             not
             ●
             lying
             to
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             ,
             and
             a
             flattering
             of
             God
             with
             our
             mouth
             ?
             And
             we
             would
             have
             you
             knowing
             this
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             a
             sweet
             harmony
             that
             is
             now
             madeup
             betwixt
             Moses
             and
             Christ
             ,
             betwixt
             the
             Law
             and
             the
             Gospel
             .
             The
             Law
             bringeth
             us
             to
             Christ
             as
             a
             Saviour
             ,
             and
             Christ
             bringeth
             us
             back
             again
             ●o
             the
             Law
             to
             be
             a
             rule
             of
             our
             walk
             ,
             to
             which
             we
             must
             subject
             our selves
             .
             So
             then
             ,
             
             would
             ye
             know
             the
             compend
             of
             a
             Christian●
             walk
             ?
             
               It
               is
               a
               sweet
               travelling
               betwixt
               mount
               Sinai
               and
               mount
               Sion
               ,
               betwixt
            
             Moses
             
               and
               Christ
               ,
               betwixt
               the
               Law
               and
               the
               Gospel
               .
            
             And
             we
             conceive
             that
             the
             more
             deep
             that
             the
             exercise
             of
             the
             Law
             be
             in
             a
             Christians
             conscience
             ,
             before
             his
             closing
             with
             Christ
             ,
             there
             is
             so
             much
             the
             more
             precious
             and
             excellent
             advantages
             waiting
             for
             him
             .
          
           
             I.
             There
             is
             this
             advantage
             that
             waiteth
             on
             the
             deep
             exercise
             of
             the
             Law
             :
             that
             it
             is
             the
             way
             to
             win
             to
             much
             establishment
             in
             the
             Faith
             ,
             when
             once
             we
             begin
             to
             close
             with
             Christ.
             O
             Christians
             ,
             would
             ye
             know
             that
             which
             maketh
             the
             superstructure
             and
             building
             of
             grace
             to
             be
             within
             you
             ,
             
               as
               a
               bowing
               wall
               and
               as
               a
               tottering
               fence
               ?
            
             (
             So
             that
             oftentimes
             y●
             are
             in
             hazard
             to
             raze
             the
             foundation
             )
             it
             is
             this
             ,
             Yee
             were
             not
             under
             the
             exercise
             of
             the
             Law
             before
             your
             believing
             in
             Jesus
             Christ.
             There
             are
             some
             who
             do
             not
             abide
             three
             dayes
             at
             mount
             Sinai
             ,
             and
             these
             shall
             not
             dwel●
             many
             dayes
             at
             mount
             Sion
             .
          
           
             II.
             There
             is
             this
             advantage
             that
             waiteth
             on
             the
             deep
             exercise
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             it
             maketh
             Christ
             precious
             to
             a
             mans
             soul.
             What
             is
             that
             which
             filleth
             the
             soul
             of
             a
             Christian●
             with
             many
             high
             and
             excellent
             thoughts
             of
             Christ
             ?
             Is
             it
             not
             this
             ,
             to
             have
             the
             Law
             registrating
             our
             Band
             ,
             and
             putting
             us
             (
             as
             we
             use
             to
             speak
             )
             to
             the
             horn
             ?
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             have
             the
             Law
             cursing
             us
             ,
             and
             using
             the
             sentence
             of
             condemnation
             against
             us
             .
             That
             which
             maketh
             us
             have
             such
             low
             and
             undervaluing
             thoughts
             of
             precious
             Christ
             ,
             is
             ,
             because
             
             the
             most
             part
             of
             us
             are
             not
             acquainted
             with
             the
             deep
             and
             serious
             exercise
             of
             the
             Law
             :
             that
             is
             a
             mystery
             to
             the
             most
             part
             of
             Christians
             practice
             .
             Ye
             know
             that
             there
             were
             four
             streams
             which
             went
             out
             from
             the
             Paradise
             of
             God
             ,
             into
             which
             man
             was
             first
             placed
             :
             And
             so
             we
             may
             say
             ,
             that
             there
             are
             four
             golden
             streams
             ,
             by
             which
             lost
             and
             destroyed
             man
             is
             brought
             back
             again
             to
             this
             Eden
             and
             Paradise
             of
             everlasting
             delights
             .
             First
             ,
             there
             is
             the
             precious
             stream
             of
             Christs
             righteousnesse
             ,
             by
             which
             we
             must
             be
             justified
             .
             And
             secondly
             ,
             There
             is
             that
             stream
             of
             his
             Sanctification
             ,
             by
             which
             we
             must
             be
             purified
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             There
             is
             that
             stream
             of
             the
             Wisedom
             of
             Christ
             ,
             by
             which
             we
             must
             be
             conducted
             through
             this
             wildernesse
             wherein
             we
             have
             lost
             our
             way
             .
             And
             fourthly
             ,
             There
             is
             that
             stream
             of
             Christs
             Redemption
             ,
             by
             which
             we
             must
             be
             delivered
             from
             the
             power
             of
             our
             enemies
             ,
             and
             must
             turn
             the
             Battel
             in
             the
             gate
             .
             It
             is
             by
             the
             Redemption
             of
             Christ
             that
             we
             shall
             once
             sing
             that
             triumphant
             song
             ,
             
               O
               Death
               ,
               where
               is
               thy
               sting
               ?
               O
               Grave
               ,
               where
               is
               thy
               victory
               ?
            
             O
             but
             all
             these
             streams
             will
             be
             sweat
             and
             refreshing
             to
             a
             soul
             that
             is
             hotly
             pursued
             by
             the
             Law.
             So
             long
             as
             we
             see
             not
             the
             uglinesse
             of
             our
             leprosie
             in
             the
             glasse
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             we
             have
             our
             own
             Abana
             and
             Parphar
             ,
             that
             we
             think
             may
             do
             our
             turn
             :
             but
             when
             once
             our
             case
             is
             truly
             laid
             open
             to
             us
             ,
             then
             will
             we
             be
             content
             to
             wash
             our selves
             in
             Iordan
             seven
             times
             .
          
           
             III.
             There
             is
             this
             advantage
             that
             waiteth
             on
             the
             deep
             exercise
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             that
             it
             
             maketh
             a
             Christian
             live
             constantly
             under
             the
             impression
             of
             the
             sinfulnesse
             of
             sin
             .
             What
             is
             it
             that
             maketh
             sin
             exceeding
             sinfull
             to
             a
             Christian
             ?
             Is
             it
             not
             this
             ,
             He
             hath
             been
             fourty
             dayes
             in
             Moses
             School
             ?
             And
             we
             conceive
             that
             the
             ground
             why
             such
             fools
             as
             we
             make
             a
             mock
             of
             sin
             ,
             is
             ,
             because
             we
             know
             not
             what
             it
             is
             to
             be
             under
             the
             power
             of
             his
             wrath
             and
             the
             apprehensions
             of
             the
             indignation
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             But
             now
             to
             come
             to
             that
             which
             we
             intend
             to
             speak
             of
             :
             We
             told
             you
             ,
             at
             the
             first
             occasion
             that
             we
             spake
             upon
             these
             words
             ,
             that
             there
             were
             many
             excellent
             things
             concerning
             the
             grace
             of
             Faith
             ,
             holden
             forth
             in
             them
             .
             The
             first
             thing
             (
             which
             was
             holden
             forth
             concerning
             this
             radicall
             grace
             of
             Faith
             )
             was
             the
             infinite
             advantage
             that
             redoundeth
             to
             a
             Christian
             through
             the
             exercise
             of
             Faith
             ,
             and
             giving
             obedience
             to
             this
             command
             :
             which
             we
             cleared
             to
             be
             holden
             forth
             ,
             not
             onely
             from
             the
             scope
             ,
             but
             also
             from
             the
             nature
             of
             this
             command
             .
             And
             now
             to
             speak
             a
             little
             to
             the
             point
             ,
             we
             shall
             propose
             these
             considerations
             ,
             that
             may
             abundantly
             shew
             how
             advantagious
             ●
             thing
             this
             excellent
             grace
             of
             Faith
             is
             .
          
           
             I.
             The
             first
             Consideration
             ,
             that
             speaketh
             it
             ,
             is
             this
             ,
             That
             Faith
             maketh
             Christ
             precious
             to
             a
             soul
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             word
             ,
             1
             Pet.
             2.
             7.
             
             
               To
               you
               that
               believe
               ,
               Christ
               is
               precious
               .
            
             And
             we
             would
             have
             you
             knowing
             this
             ,
             that
             Faith
             maketh
             Christ
             more
             precious
             to
             a
             soul
             ,
             nor
             sense
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             thing
             can
             make
             him
             .
             And
             first
             ,
             Faith
             maketh
             Christ
             more
             precious
             nor
             sense
             ,
             because
             the
             estimation
             
             which
             the
             grace
             of
             Faith
             hath
             of
             Christ
             ,
             it
             is
             builded
             upon
             the
             excellency
             of
             his
             Person
             :
             but
             the
             estimation
             of
             sense
             it
             is
             builded
             upon
             the
             excellency
             of
             his
             actings
             :
             so
             that
             ,
             because
             he
             is
             such
             to
             them
             ,
             therefore
             they
             love
             and
             esteem
             him
             .
             But
             that
             Heroick
             grace
             of
             Faith
             ,
             it
             taketh
             up
             the
             excellency
             of
             Christs
             person
             ,
             and
             that
             maketh
             him
             precious
             to
             them
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             Faith
             makes
             Christ
             more
             precious
             then
             sense
             ,
             because
             sense
             looketh
             to
             that
             love
             which
             Christ
             manifesteth
             in
             his
             Face
             ,
             and
             in
             his
             Hands
             ,
             and
             in
             his
             Feet
             :
             but
             Faith
             looketh
             to
             that
             love
             which
             is
             in
             his
             heart
             .
             Sense
             will
             cry
             forth
             ,
             
               Who
               is
               like
               to
               thee
               ?
               whose
               countenance
               is
               like
               Lebanon
               ,
               excellent
               as
               the
               Cedar
               :
               whose
               hands
               are
               as
               gold
               rings
               ,
               set
               with
               Beryl
               ,
               and
               whose
               legs
               are
               like
               pillars
               of
               Marble
               set
               in
               sokets
               of
               Gold.
            
             Sense
             will
             look
             to
             the
             smylings
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             will
             wonder
             ;
             it
             will
             look
             to
             his
             dispensations
             and
             actings
             ,
             and
             will
             be
             constrained
             to
             cry
             out
             ,
             
               Who
               is
               like
               unto
               thee
               ▪
            
             But
             the
             grace
             of
             Faith
             solaceth
             it self
             in
             the
             Fountain
             from
             whence
             all
             these
             springs
             and
             sweet
             inundations
             of
             love
             do
             flow
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             Faith
             maketh
             Christ
             more
             precious
             then
             Sense
             ;
             because
             Faith
             looketh
             not
             only
             to
             what
             Christ
             is
             presently
             ,
             but
             unto
             what
             Christ
             is
             from
             eternity
             before
             time
             ,
             and
             what
             Christ
             shall
             be
             unto
             eternity
             after
             time
             ;
             But
             sense
             onely
             doth
             look
             to
             what
             Christ
             is
             presently
             .
             And
             ye
             must
             conceive
             ,
             that
             the
             sweet
             travelling
             of
             Faith
             betwixt
             infinite
             love
             from
             eternity
             before
             ,
             and
             infinite
             love
             unto
             eternity
             after
             ,
             
             must
             make
             Faith
             to
             fall
             in
             a
             sea
             of
             wondering
             ,
             and
             raiseth
             the
             thoughts
             to
             the
             highest
             pito●
             of
             desire
             and
             estimation
             .
             Fourthly
             ,
             We
             may
             likewise
             adde
             ,
             that
             the
             impression
             of
             the
             preciousnesse
             of
             Christ
             ,
             which
             sense
             maketh
             upon
             the
             soul
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             so
             constant
             ,
             not
             so
             single
             ,
             as
             that
             which
             faith
             doth
             make
             .
             O
             but
             the
             grace
             of
             Faith
             giveth
             the
             Christian
             a
             broad
             look
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             letteth
             him
             see
             Christ
             cloathed
             with
             ornaments
             of
             Glory
             ,
             and
             divine
             Majesty
             .
             Sense
             followeth
             Christ
             rather
             that
             it
             might
             see
             his
             Miracles
             ;
             and
             Love
             ,
             that
             it
             may
             be
             fed
             with
             Loaves
             ;
             but
             Faith
             follows
             Christ
             for
             himself
             above
             all
             .
          
           
             II.
             The
             second
             consideration
             to
             speak
             the
             advantage
             of
             it
             ,
             is
             ,
             that
             the
             grace
             of
             Faith
             ,
             it
             hath
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             an
             arbitrary
             power
             with
             God
             ;
             so
             that
             
               whatsoever
               a
               Christian
               shall
               seek
               in
               Faith
               ,
               hee
               shall
               receive
               it
               .
            
             It
             is
             the
             noble
             gift
             that
             was
             once
             given
             to
             Faith
             ,
             that
             it
             should
             never
             seek
             any
             thing
             and
             bee
             denyed
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             word
             in
             Matth.
             21.
             22.
             
             
               And
               all
               things
               whatsoever
               ye
               shall
               ask
               in
               prayer
               ,
               believing
               ,
               ye
               shall
               receive
               it
               :
            
             And
             that
             word
             in
             Joh.
             15.
             7.
             
             
               Abide
               in
               me
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             believe
             ,
             and
             the
             promise
             is
             annexed
             to
             this
             ,
             
               whatsoever
               ye
               shall
               ask
               ,
               yee
               shall
               receive
               :
            
             And
             it
             is
             clear
             likewise
             from
             the
             preceeding
             verse
             to
             our
             Text
             ,
             that
             if
             we
             obey
             this
             command
             of
             Faith
             ,
             
               Whatsoever
               we
               shall
               ask
               of
               God
               ,
               we
               shal
               receive
               it
               .
            
             And
             I
             would
             speak
             these
             two
             things
             to
             you
             from
             this
             .
             First
             ,
             That
             oftentimes
             Christ
             putteth
             a
             blank
             in
             a
             Christians
             hand
             ,
             who
             is
             much
             in
             the
             exercise
             of
             Faith
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             in
             Matth.
             20.
             32.
             
             Is
             there
             not
             an
             ample
             
             blank
             put
             into
             that
             mans
             hand
             ,
             
               What
               wilt
               thou
               that
               I
               should
               do
               unto
               thee
               ?
            
             Christ
             desireth
             him
             to
             fill
             up
             that
             blank
             with
             what
             he
             would
             ;
             And
             secondly
             ,
             There
             is
             this
             which
             is
             one
             of
             the
             greatest
             steps
             of
             Christs
             matchlesse
             condescendency
             ,
             that
             oftentimes
             when
             his
             own
             have
             sought
             in
             their
             presumption
             a
             blank
             to
             be
             put
             in
             their
             hand
             ,
             Christ
             condescendeth
             to
             give
             it
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             strange
             passage
             in
             Mark
             10.
             35
             ,
             36.
             
             The
             two
             disciples
             who
             present
             this
             desire
             to
             Christ
             ,
             We
             desire
             ,
             say
             they
             ,
             
               That
               whatsoever
               we
               ask
               ,
               thou
               shall
               give
               it
               unto
               us
               ,
            
             and
             presently
             that
             is
             answered
             ,
             
               What
               will
               ye
               that
               I
               should
               do
               for
               you
               ?
            
             Christ
             hath
             an
             infinite
             good
             will
             to
             satisfie
             the
             desires
             of
             his
             own
             :
             and
             that
             which
             yet
             more
             speaketh
             out
             Christs
             boundlesse
             good
             will
             ,
             to
             satisfie
             the
             desires
             of
             all
             that
             belong
             to
             him
             ;
             It
             may
             be
             cleared
             in
             that
             word
             ,
             Ioh.
             16.
             24.
             
             Where
             he
             chargeth
             his
             Disciples
             with
             this
             ,
             Hitherto
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               have
               ye
               asked
               me
               nothing
            
             ;
             ye
             must
             not
             suppose
             that
             
               Peter
               ,
               Iames
            
             and
             Iohn
             never
             sought
             a
             sui●
             of
             Christ
             ,
             but
             the
             meaning
             of
             that
             expression
             is
             this
             ,
             ye
             sought
             nothing
             in
             comparison
             of
             that
             ,
             which
             I
             was
             willing
             to
             give
             ,
             and
             which
             your
             necessity
             did
             call
             for
             at
             my
             hands
             ,
             which
             ye
             should
             have
             sought
             .
          
           
             III.
             There
             is
             this
             third
             consideration
             to
             point
             out
             the
             advantage
             of
             Faith
             ,
             It
             is
             that
             grace
             ,
             that
             keepeth
             all
             the
             graces
             of
             the
             spirit
             in
             life
             and
             exercise
             ;
             Faith
             is
             that
             higher
             wheel
             ,
             at
             the
             motion
             of
             which
             ,
             all
             the
             lower
             wheels
             do
             move
             ;
             If
             so
             wee
             may
             speak
             ,
             Faith
             is
             that
             
               Primum
               mobile
            
             ,
             that
             
             first
             moves
             and
             turns
             about
             all
             these
             lower
             graces
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             ,
             2
             Pet.
             1.
             5.
             
             
               Adde
               to
               your
               faith
               ,
               vertue
               ,
               and
               to
               your
               vertue
               ,
               patience
               ,
               and
               to
               your
               patience
               ,
               brotherly
               kindnesse
               .
            
             First
             ,
             The
             grace
             of
             Faith
             keepeth
             in
             exercise
             the
             grace
             of
             Love
             ,
             as
             is
             clear
             ,
             Eph.
             3
             17.
             where
             these
             two
             Graces
             are
             conjoyned
             :
             As
             likewise
             from
             Rom.
             5.
             1.
             compared
             with
             verse
             5.
             
             
               Being
               justified
               by
               faith
            
             .
             Then
             this
             effect
             followeth
             upon
             it
             ,
             
               The
               love
               of
               God
               is
               shed
               abroad
               in
               our
               hearts
               :
            
             And
             so
             it
             is
             certain
             ,
             that
             Faith
             keepeth
             Love
             in
             Life
             .
             Faith
             (
             being
             the
             Spy
             of
             the
             soul
             ,
             and
             that
             Intelligencer
             ,
             and
             precious
             Messenger
             )
             it
             goeth
             out
             ,
             and
             bringeth
             in
             objects
             unto
             Love
             ,
             Faith
             draweth
             aside
             the
             vail
             ,
             and
             love
             sitteth
             down
             and
             solaceth
             it self
             in
             the
             discoveries
             of
             Faith.
             Secondly
             ,
             The
             grace
             of
             Faith
             likewise
             ,
             it
             keepeth
             the
             grace
             of
             Mortification
             in
             exercise
             :
             as
             is
             clear
             not
             only
             from
             Ephes.
             6.
             6.
             but
             from
             1
             Ioh.
             5.
             4.
             
             
               This
               is
               our
               victory
               whereby
               we
               overcome
               the
               world
               ,
               even
               our
               faith
            
             ;
             And
             it
             is
             certain
             ,
             that
             Faith
             keepeth
             mortification
             in
             exercise
             ,
             and
             advanceth
             holinesse
             ,
             not
             only
             because
             of
             this
             ,
             that
             Faith
             is
             that
             grace
             that
             presenteth
             to
             a
             Christian
             the
             absolute
             purity
             and
             spotlesse
             holinesse
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             :
             but
             also
             because
             it
             maketh
             them
             esteem
             their
             idols
             tastlesse
             as
             the
             white
             of
             an
             egge
             ,
             and
             they
             become
             unto
             them
             as
             their
             sorrowfull
             meat
             .
             The
             best
             principle
             of
             mortification
             is
             this
             ,
             the
             discoveries
             of
             the
             invisible
             vertues
             of
             Jesus
             Christ.
             That
             mortification
             which
             a●iseth
             from
             the
             lovely
             discoveries
             of
             the
             excellency
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             is
             
             most
             real
             and
             abiding
             ,
             as
             these
             waters
             which
             riseth
             from
             the
             highest
             springs
             are
             not
             onely
             constant
             ,
             but
             likewise
             most
             deep
             and
             excellent
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             Faith
             likewise
             hath
             influence
             upon
             mortification
             ,
             as
             it
             doth
             take
             hold
             of
             that
             infinit
             strength
             that
             is
             to
             Christ
             ,
             by
             which
             a
             Christian
             is
             inabled
             to
             mo●●ifie
             his
             corruptions
             .
             Fourthly
             ▪
             Faith
             likewise
             maketh
             application
             
               of
               the
               bloud
               of
               sprinkling
            
             ,
             by
             which
             wee
             are
             purified
             from
             dead
             works
             .
             Fifthly
             ,
             Likewise
             the
             grace
             of
             Faith
             keepeth
             in
             exercise
             the
             grace
             of
             Humility
             ,
             as
             is
             clear
             ▪
             Rom.
             3.
             27.
             
             
               By
               what
               Law
            
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               is
               boasting
               excluded
               ?
               It
               is
               not
               by
               the
               Law
               of
               Works
               ,
               but
               by
               the
               Law
               of
               Faith.
            
             Sixthly
             ,
             Faith
             keepeth
             in
             exercise
             the
             grace
             of
             joy
             ,
             as
             is
             clear
             ,
             Rom.
             15.
             13.
             
             
               Now
               the
               God
               of
               hope
               fill
               you
               with
               all
               joy
               ,
               and
               peace
               in
               believing
               :
            
             So
             that
             ye
             see
             the
             proper
             fruit
             of
             Faith
             is
             ,
             
               joy
               in
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
            
             .
             And
             certainly
             ,
             did
             wee
             believe
             more
             ,
             wee
             should
             rejoyce
             more
             .
             Seventhly
             ,
             and
             lastly
             ,
             Faith
             keepeth
             in
             exercise
             the
             grace
             of
             hope
             :
             for
             it
             is
             impossible
             for
             hope
             to
             bee
             in
             lively
             exercises
             ,
             except
             Faith
             once
             bee
             exercised
             :
             which
             may
             bee
             a
             shame
             unto
             you
             ;
             For
             how
             can
             wee
             hope
             to
             attain
             the
             thing
             that
             is
             promised
             ,
             except
             our
             faith
             first
             close
             with
             the
             promise
             ?
             So
             there
             is
             this
             difference
             betwixt
             the
             grace
             of
             Faith
             ,
             and
             the
             grace
             of
             Hope
             :
             the
             grace
             of
             Faith
             closeth
             with
             the
             promises
             ,
             but
             the
             grace
             of
             Hope
             ,
             it
             closeth
             with
             the
             thing
             that
             is
             promised
             .
          
           
             IV.
             There
             is
             this
             fourth
             Consideration
             ,
             that
             may
             speak
             out
             the
             excellency
             of
             the
             grace
             of
             Faith
             ;
             It
             is
             that
             grace
             ,
             by
             which
             
             a
             Christian
             doth
             attain
             to
             most
             divine
             fellowship
             ,
             and
             constant
             correspondency
             with
             Heaven
             .
             Would
             yee
             have
             that
             question
             resolved
             and
             determined
             ,
             What
             is
             the
             best
             way
             ,
             
               Not
               to
               stir
               up
               our
               beloved
               ,
               nor
               awake
               him
               untill
               he
               please
               ?
            
             It
             is
             this
             ,
             be
             much
             in
             the
             grace
             of
             Faith
             :
             this
             is
             clear
             from
             Eph.
             3.
             17.
             
             
               That
               Christ
               may
               dwell
               in
               your
               hearts
               by
               faith
               :
            
             By
             the
             exercise
             of
             all
             other
             graces
             ,
             Christ
             is
             but
             a
             sojourner
             ,
             
               That
               turneth
               aside
               to
               tarry
               but
               for
               a
               night
            
             ;
             but
             by
             the
             exercise
             of
             this
             grace
             ,
             he
             cometh
             to
             take
             up
             house
             with
             us
             .
             I
             will
             tell
             you
             what
             faith
             is
             ,
             It
             is
             a
             ladder
             that
             reacheth
             betwixt
             heaven
             and
             earth
             :
             by
             the
             steps
             of
             which
             ,
             a
             Christian
             doth
             daily
             go
             up
             to
             heaven
             ,
             and
             converse
             with
             the
             higher
             House
             .
             Faith
             is
             that
             grace
             ,
             (
             as
             the
             Apostle
             speaketh
             )
             by
             which
             wee
             have
             accesse
             to
             the
             Throne
             of
             his
             grace
             .
             Faith
             ushers
             in
             the
             Believer
             to
             the
             Throne
             :
             and
             without
             it
             hee
             cannot
             have
             accesse
             there
             ,
             nor
             joy
             when
             he
             is
             there
             .
          
           
             V.
             Here
             is
             this
             advantage
             that
             attendeth
             the
             exercise
             of
             Faith
             ;
             A
             believing
             Christian
             is
             a
             praying
             Christian
             :
             according
             to
             that
             word
             in
             Mark
             9.
             24.
             where
             these
             two
             are
             conjoyned
             together
             ,
             
               Lord
               ,
               I
               believe
            
             :
             and
             then
             hee
             falleth
             to
             his
             prayer
             presently
             after
             that
             confession
             ,
             
               Help
               thou
               my
               unbelief
            
             .
             And
             it
             is
             clear
             from
             Psal.
             63.
             1.
             
             
               O
               God
               ▪
               thou
               art
               my
               God
               ,
               early
               will
               I
               seek
               thee
               ,
               my
               soul
               thirsteth
               for
               thee
               .
            
             And
             sometimes
             Faith
             is
             a
             most
             impatient
             grace
             :
             but
             we
             may
             alwayes
             say
             of
             it
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             a
             most
             diligent
             grace
             .
             Oh
             is
             it
             not
             the
             neglect
             of
             this
             precious
             exercise
             of
             faith
             and
             of
             the
             duty
             of
             secret
             Prayer
             ,
             that
             makes
             
             our
             leannesse
             testisie
             to
             our
             Face
             ,
             and
             maketh
             our
             souls
             as
             a
             barren
             wildernesse
             ?
             I
             am
             perswaded
             of
             this
             ,
             (
             that
             since
             Christ
             had
             any
             followers
             ,
             and
             since
             ever
             this
             everlasting
             Go●pel
             was
             preached
             in
             Paradise
             )
             the
             exercise
             of
             secret
             prayer
             was
             never
             so
             much
             neglected
             .
             Wee
             have
             turned
             over
             all
             our
             prayers
             into
             complements
             with
             God.
             We
             know
             not
             what
             ●t
             is
             
               to
               rise
               at
               mid-night
               and
               call
               upon
               God
               ,
               and
               to
               inquire
               after
               our
               Maker
               under
               the
               silent
               watches
               of
               the
               night
               .
            
             O
             but
             it
             is
             a
             sweet
             di●ersion
             from
             sleep
             ,
             to
             retire
             our selves
             (
             in
             the
             ●ilent
             seasons
             of
             the
             night
             )
             from
             all
             thoughts
             ●bout
             ▪
             worldly
             matters
             ,
             and
             to
             converse
             with
             ●hat
             invisible
             Majesty
             .
          
           
             VI.
             There
             is
             this
             sixth
             consideration
             to
             ●oint
             out
             the
             advantage
             of
             Faith
             :
             That
             Faith
             ●s
             that
             grace
             that
             doth
             facilitate
             a
             Christians
             obedience
             ,
             and
             maketh
             it
             most
             pleasant
             and
             ●asie
             ;
             This
             is
             clear
             from
             Heb.
             11.
             8.
             
             
               By
               faith
               Abraham
               ,
               when
               commanded
               to
               go
               to
               a
               strange
               land
               ,
               obeyed
               ,
               and
               went
               out
               ,
               not
               knowing
               whether
               ●e
               went
               :
            
             The
             word
             may
             be
             rendered
             ,
             
               He
               did
               ●hearfully
               obey
            
             .
             And
             ver
             .
             17.
             
             
               By
               faith
               he
               of●ered
               up
               his
               only
               Son.
            
             Would
             ye
             know
             the
             rea●on
             why
             his
             commands
             are
             your
             burden
             ,
             and
             why
             his
             precepts
             are
             your
             crosses
             ?
             It
             is
             be●ause
             of
             this
             ,
             
               Yee
               do
               not
               believe
            
             :
             And
             so
             it
             is
             most
             certain
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             impossible
             for
             a
             Chri●tian
             to
             attain
             to
             a
             pleasant
             way
             of
             obedience
             ,
             ●ithout
             the
             exercise
             of
             Faith.
             Faith
             holdeth
             ●p
             the
             Crown
             to
             a
             Christian
             ,
             and
             this
             crown
             ●aketh
             him
             to
             obey
             .
             Faith
             gathereth
             strength
             ●rom
             Christ
             ,
             and
             that
             strength
             maketh
             obe●ience
             very
             easie
             .
             Faith
             ●aketh
             up
             the
             excellency
             
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             this
             maketh
             a
             Christian
             to
             look
             upon
             his
             duty
             ,
             more
             as
             his
             dignity
             ,
             then
             his
             duty
             .
             And
             we
             are
             perswaded
             of
             this
             ,
             that
             our
             chariot
             wheel
             should
             move
             more
             swiftly
             ,
             
               (
               like
               the
               chariots
               of
               Aminadab
               )
            
             if
             we
             were
             more
             in
             the
             exercise
             of
             the
             grace
             of
             Faith.
             Would
             ye
             know
             an
             answer
             to
             that
             question
             .
             What
             is
             the
             first
             most
             requisit
             for
             a
             Christian
             while
             here
             below
             ?
             Faith
             ;
             And
             what
             secondly
             is
             most
             requisit
             ?
             Faith
             ;
             And
             what
             thirdly
             is
             most
             requisit
             for
             a
             Christian
             ?
             even
             Faith.
             Faith
             above
             all
             things
             ,
             and
             above
             all
             things
             ,
             Faith.
             
          
           
             VII
             .
             There
             is
             another
             advantage
             of
             it
             ,
             that
             by
             Faith
             our
             service
             and
             prayers
             are
             accepted
             of
             God.
             Would
             ye
             know
             what
             is
             the
             prayer
             of
             a
             Christian
             that
             is
             not
             in
             Faith
             ?
             
               I●
               is
               a
               smoak
               in
               his
               nostrils
               ,
               and
               a
               fire
               that
               burneth
               all
               the
               day
               .
               The
               unbelievers
               sacrifice
               is
               an
               abomination
               to
               the
               Lord.
            
             This
             is
             clear
             from
             Heb.
             11.
             4.
             
             
               By
               faith
            
             Abel
             
               offered
               up
               unto
               God
               a
               more
               acceptable
               sacrifice
               then
            
             Cain
             ;
             and
             we
             conceive
             that
             there
             are
             many
             unanswered
             prayers
             which
             we
             do
             put
             up
             ,
             because
             we
             want
             that
             noble
             exercise
             of
             Faith.
             
          
           
             VIII
             .
             And
             lastly
             ,
             we
             shall
             likewise
             add●
             this
             ,
             that
             Faith
             is
             the
             gra●e
             by
             which
             a
             Christian
             hath
             that
             perfect
             and
             immediate
             sight
             (
             as
             it
             were
             )
             of
             great
             things
             that
             are
             promised
             to
             him
             ;
             Faith
             bringeth
             a
             Christian
             withi●
             sight
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             Faith
             bringeth
             a
             Christian
             within
             sight
             of
             God
             ;
             according
             to
             tha●
             word
             ,
             Heb.
             11.
             1.
             
             
               Faith
               is
               the
               evidence
               ●
               things
               not
               seen
               ,
            
             and
             that
             noble
             pa●adox
             ,
             th●●
             is
             said
             of
             Faith
             ,
             Heb.
             11.
             27
             
             ▪
             
               By
               faith
               Mos●●
               
               saw
               him
               that
               is
               invisible
               .
            
             Is
             it
             not
             an
             impossible
             thing
             ,
             to
             see
             that
             ,
             which
             cannot
             be
             seen
             ?
             But
             the
             meaning
             of
             it
             is
             this
             ,
             That
             Faiths
             discoveries
             of
             God
             ,
             are
             as
             certain
             and
             sure
             ,
             as
             the
             discoveries
             of
             our
             bodily
             eyes
             are
             :
             Faith
             is
             an
             intelligent
             grace
             ,
             yea
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             most
             sure
             and
             infallible
             grace
             ;
             What
             will
             Faith
             not
             do
             ?
             And
             what
             can
             yee
             do
             who
             want
             Faith
             ?
          
           
             Now
             to
             enforce
             the
             advantages
             and
             excellencies
             of
             Faith
             a
             little
             more
             ,
             wee
             shall
             propose
             to
             you
             the
             disadvantages
             of
             that
             wofull
             sin
             of
             unbelief
             .
          
           
             I.
             There
             is
             this
             disadvantage
             of
             the
             sin
             of
             unbelief
             ,
             that
             all
             the
             actions
             that
             proceed
             from
             an
             unbeliever
             ,
             they
             are
             impure
             and
             defiled
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             in
             Tit.
             1.
             15.
             
             
               But
               unto
               them
               that
               are
               defiled
               ,
               and
               unbelieving
               is
               nothing
               pure
               ;
               but
               even
               their
               mind
               and
               conscience
               is
               defiled
               .
               Their
               prayer
               is
               unclean
               :
            
             yea
             ,
             (
             as
             Solomon
             speaketh
             )
             
               their
               plowing
               is
               sin
            
             :
             yea
             their
             going
             about
             the
             most
             excellent
             duties
             (
             for
             matter
             )
             is
             an
             abomination
             to
             God
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             word
             ,
             Rom.
             14.
             23.
             
             
               What
               ever
               is
               not
               of
               faith
               ,
               is
               sin
               .
            
             So
             the
             want
             of
             Faith
             is
             the
             great
             polluter
             of
             all
             our
             actions
             and
             of
             all
             our
             performances
             .
          
           
             II.
             There
             is
             this
             second
             disadvantage
             of
             misbelief
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             impossible
             for
             one
             in
             the
             exercise
             of
             unbelief
             ,
             to
             mo●tifie
             a
             lust
             or
             idol
             :
             and
             wee
             may
             allude
             unto
             these
             words
             in
             Matth.
             17.
             20.
             
             When
             his
             disciples
             came
             to
             him
             and
             asked
             this
             question
             ,
             
               Why
               could
               wee
               not
               cast
               out
               this
               devil
               ?
            
             That
             was
             given
             as
             an
             answer
             ,
             
               because
               of
               your
               unbelief
            
             :
             
             Unbelief
             is
             that
             ,
             which
             taketh
             up
             arms
             for
             our
             idols
             ;
             and
             doth
             most
             strongly
             defend
             them
             :
             for
             there
             is
             nothing
             that
             will
             kill
             corruption
             so
             much
             ,
             as
             the
             exercise
             of
             faith
             :
             and
             when
             that
             is
             laid
             aside
             ,
             we
             have
             laid
             by
             our
             weapons
             ,
             and
             have
             in
             a
             manner
             concluded
             ●
             treaty
             of
             peace
             with
             our
             idols
             ,
             that
             we
             shall
             not
             offend
             them
             ,
             if
             they
             offend
             not
             us
             .
          
           
             III.
             There
             is
             this
             disadvantage
             that
             waiteth
             upon
             the
             sin
             of
             unbelief
             ,
             that
             such
             an
             one
             cannot
             win
             nor
             attain
             to
             the
             grace
             of
             
               establishment
               ,
               but
               is
               alwayes
               as
               the
               waves
               of
               the
               sea
               ,
               tossed
               to
               and
               fro
               ,
            
             untill
             once
             hee
             win
             to
             the
             exercise
             of
             Faith
             ,
             as
             is
             clear
             from
             Isa.
             7.
             9
             
             ▪
             
               Except
               ye
               believe
               ,
               ye
               shall
               not
               be
               established
               .
            
          
           
             IV.
             There
             is
             this
             disadvantage
             that
             waiteth
             on
             it
             ;
             it
             is
             the
             mother
             of
             hardnesse
             and
             stupidity
             of
             heart
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             word
             in
             Mark
             16.
             14.
             
             Where
             he
             upbraideth
             then
             because
             of
             their
             unbelief
             ,
             and
             then
             that
             danger
             followeth
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             
               hardnesse
               of
               heart
            
             ,
             this
             is
             clear
             also
             from
             Act.
             19.
             9.
             
             Where
             these
             two
             sister
             ▪
             devils
             are
             conjoyned
             and
             locked
             together
             ,
             
               unbelief
               and
               hardnesse
               of
               heart
            
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             unbelief
             indeed
             ,
             that
             hindereth
             all
             the
             graces
             ,
             by
             which
             the
             grace
             of
             tendernesse
             must
             be
             maintained
             .
          
           
             V.
             There
             is
             this
             disadvantage
             in
             the
             sin
             of
             unbelief
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             big
             with
             childe
             of
             apostacy
             from
             God
             ,
             and
             of
             defection
             from
             him
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             word
             ,
             Heb.
             3.
             12.
             
             
               Beware
               lest
               there
               be
               in
               any
               of
               you
               ,
               an
               evil
               heart
               of
               unbelief
            
             (
             and
             there
             the
             fruit
             of
             it
             )
             
               to
               depart
               from
               the
               living
               God.
            
             And
             certainly
             it
             is
             no
             wonder
             ,
             that
             unbelief
             travel
             in
             birth
             ,
             till
             that
             
             cursed
             childe
             of
             Apostacy
             be
             brought
             forth
             ;
             not
             onely
             because
             of
             this
             ,
             that
             an
             unbelieve●
             loseth
             the
             thoughts
             of
             the
             excellency
             of
             Christ
             ,
             but
             also
             because
             he
             increaseth
             in
             his
             thoughts
             of
             love
             towards
             his
             idols
             ;
             for
             Christ
             doth
             decrease
             in
             those
             who
             misbelieve
             ,
             and
             their
             idols
             do
             increase
             in
             their
             love
             ,
             and
             in
             their
             desires
             ,
             and
             in
             their
             estimation
             .
          
           
             VI.
             There
             is
             this
             sixth
             disadvantage
             in
             the
             sin
             of
             unbelief
             ,
             it
             hindereth
             the
             communication
             of
             many
             signall
             workings
             and
             tokens
             of
             the
             love
             and
             favour
             of
             the
             most
             High
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             sad
             word
             that
             is
             in
             Mat.
             13.
             58.
             at
             the
             close
             ,
             
               He
               could
               not
               do
               many
               mighty
               works
               there
               because
               of
               their
               unbelief
               .
            
             Unbelief
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             laid
             a
             restraint
             on
             Christ
             ,
             that
             he
             could
             not
             effectua●e
             these
             things
             which
             he
             was
             willing
             to
             perform
             .
             And
             (
             to
             shut
             up
             our
             discourse
             at
             this
             time
             )
             I
             would
             only
             adde
             these
             two
             aggravations
             ,
             which
             may
             somewhat
             enforce
             what
             we
             have
             spoken
             ;
             (
             I
             say
             )
             there
             are
             these
             two
             aggravations
             in
             the
             sin
             of
             unbelief
             ,
             even
             in
             his
             own
             who
             have
             a
             right
             (
             and
             also
             his
             call
             )
             to
             believe
             :
             1.
             
             That
             after
             Christ
             hath
             given
             most
             sensible
             discoveries
             of
             himself
             ,
             
               Wherein
               yee
               have
               seen
               him
            
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             
               face
               to
               face
            
             ,
             yet
             wee
             will
             not
             believe
             :
             this
             is
             clear
             from
             Ioh.
             6.
             36.
             
             
               Though
               ye
               have
               seen
               me
            
             ,
             saith
             Christ
             ,
             
               yet
               yee
               do
               not
               believe
               in
               me
               .
            
             There
             is
             not
             a
             manifestation
             of
             Christs
             presence
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             a
             witnesse
             against
             you
             ,
             because
             of
             your
             unbelief
             .
             Would
             ye
             heat
             the
             voice
             of
             sense
             ,
             that
             is
             rectified
             ?
             It
             is
             this
             ,
             believe
             on
             the
             Son
             of
             God.
             Secondly
             ,
             That
             notwithstanding
             of
             the
             signal
             demonstrations
             of
             the
             power
             
             of
             Christ
             ,
             yet
             ,
             though
             it
             were
             the
             mortifying
             of
             some
             lust
             and
             idol
             within
             them
             ,
             yet
             they
             will
             not
             believe
             ,
             but
             upon
             new
             temptations
             will
             doubt
             of
             his
             love
             to
             them
             .
             Christ
             preacheth
             faith
             by
             his
             Word
             ,
             He
             preacheth
             faith
             by
             His
             fufferings
             ,
             He
             preacheth
             faith
             by
             his
             dispensations
             ,
             He
             preacheth
             faith
             by
             his
             promises
             ,
             he
             preacheth
             faith
             by
             his
             rods
             ,
             and
             if
             these
             five
             instruments
             will
             not
             ingage
             your
             hearts
             to
             believe
             ,
             what
             can
             move
             them
             ?
             Do
             not
             his
             two
             wounds
             in
             his
             precious
             hands
             ,
             preach
             out
             this
             point
             of
             Faith
             ,
             believe
             him
             ▪
             Doth
             not
             that
             hole
             opened
             in
             his
             side
             ,
             preach
             this
             Doctrine
             ,
             
               That
               we
               should
               believe
               in
               him
               .
            
             And
             these
             two
             wounds
             ,
             that
             he
             received
             in
             his
             precious
             feet
             ,
             do
             they
             not
             preach
             this
             ,
             
               That
               we
               should
               believe
               on
               a
               crucified
               Saviour
               ?
            
             And
             we
             would
             only
             say
             this
             ,
             that
             sometime
             it
             is
             the
             case
             of
             his
             own
             ,
             that
             after
             the
             convictions
             of
             this
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             their
             duty
             to
             believe
             ,
             and
             also
             after
             some
             desires
             to
             close
             with
             Christ
             ,
             yet
             they
             find
             inability
             to
             close
             with
             him
             .
             Is
             it
             not
             certain
             that
             to
             will
             
               (
               to
               believe
            
             )
             is
             sometime
             present
             with
             you
             :
             but
             how
             to
             perform
             ye
             know
             not
             ?
             And
             I
             would
             have
             a
             Christian
             making
             this
             foursold
             use
             of
             such
             a
             dispensation
             as
             that
             ,
             (
             which
             is
             most
             ordinarily
             )
             when
             convictions
             of
             our
             duty
             to
             believe
             ,
             and
             some
             desires
             to
             close
             with
             Christ
             ,
             is
             not
             followed
             with
             actual
             performances
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             To
             study
             to
             have
             your
             convictions
             more
             deeply
             rooted
             within
             you
             ;
             for
             it
             doth
             sometimes
             follow
             ,
             that
             resolutions
             and
             min●s
             to
             believe
             ,
             are
             not
             blest
             with
             actual
             believing
             ;
             
             because
             the
             conviction
             of
             our
             duty
             to
             believe
             ,
             is
             not
             deeply
             imprinted
             upon
             your
             conscience
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Be
             convinced
             of
             that
             desperate
             enimity
             (
             
               and
               that
               mystery
               of
               iniquity
            
             )
             that
             is
             within
             you
             ,
             that
             yee
             can
             have
             some
             will
             to
             do
             ,
             without
             ability
             to
             perform
             .
             Wee
             confesse
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             an
             ordinary
             disease
             in
             these
             days
             ,
             to
             have
             such
             a
             contrariety
             betwixt
             a
             Christians
             will
             and
             his
             practice
             ,
             our
             will
             for
             the
             most
             part
             being
             no
             better
             then
             our
             practice
             ;
             But
             sometime
             it
             is
             ,
             which
             may
             make
             you
             cry
             forth
             ,
             
               O
               wretched
               man
               that
               I
               am
               ,
               who
               shall
               deliver
               me
               from
               this
               body
               of
               death
               .
            
          
           
             3.
             
             That
             ye
             would
             be
             much
             in
             the
             imploying
             of
             Christ
             ,
             that
             as
             hee
             hath
             given
             you
             to
             will
             ,
             so
             also
             hee
             might
             make
             you
             to
             do
             .
             Christ
             is
             about
             to
             convince
             his
             own
             in
             such
             a
             dispensation
             as
             that
             ,
             
               That
               faith
               is
               the
               gift
               of
               God
               :
            
             Faith
             is
             so
             noble
             a
             grace
             ,
             that
             it
             cannot
             be
             spinned
             out
             from
             our
             resolutions
             ,
             nor
             from
             our
             endeavours
             ;
             Faith
             is
             such
             a
             divine
             plant
             ,
             
               as
               the
               Fathers
               right
               hand
               must
               plant
               in
               our
               souls
               .
            
          
           
             4.
             
             Let
             it
             convince
             you
             of
             the
             excellency
             of
             the
             grace
             of
             Faith
             (
             for
             the
             difficulty
             of
             attaining
             to
             any
             thing
             may
             speak
             out
             the
             excellency
             of
             that
             thing
             )
             there
             is
             no
             sin
             but
             it
             may
             be
             easily
             win
             at
             ;
             There
             is
             an
             easinesse
             and
             facility
             to
             overtake
             the
             paths
             of
             our
             idols
             :
             but
             the
             graces
             of
             the
             Spirit
             are
             so
             excellent
             things
             ,
             that
             wee
             must
             fight
             before
             we
             attain
             them
             .
             And
             you
             who
             are
             strangers
             to
             Christ
             Iesus
             (
             and
             have
             never
             known
             what
             ●t
             is
             to
             close
             with
             him
             )
             wee
             would
             request
             
             you
             in
             Christs
             Name
             to
             be
             reconciled
             to
             him
             .
             What
             know
             ye
             ,
             O
             men
             ,
             (
             or
             rather
             Atheists
             )
             but
             this
             shall
             bee
             the
             last
             summonds
             that
             yee
             shall
             get
             to
             believe
             ?
             And
             that
             because
             yee
             disobey
             this
             precious
             summonds
             ,
             there
             shall
             be
             one
             presented
             to
             you
             that
             yee
             cannot
             sit
             .
             I
             remember
             of
             one
             man
             ,
             who
             looking
             upon
             many
             thousands
             that
             were
             under
             his
             command
             ,
             weeped
             over
             them
             ,
             when
             he
             considered
             how
             that
             within
             a
             few
             years
             all
             these
             should
             be
             laid
             in
             their
             graves
             ,
             and
             should
             be
             in
             eternity
             .
             O
             but
             it
             were
             much
             of
             our
             concernment
             ,
             to
             bee
             trying
             our selves
             how
             it
             is
             with
             us
             .
             We
             are
             not
             afraid
             that
             it
             is
             a
             breach
             of
             charity
             ,
             to
             wish
             that
             but
             one
             of
             each
             ten
             that
             are
             within
             these
             doors
             ,
             were
             heirs
             of
             the
             grace
             of
             life
             ,
             and
             had
             the
             solide
             and
             spiritual
             expectation
             of
             heaven
             .
             I
             think
             ,
             if
             Christ
             were
             to
             come
             presently
             to
             speak
             to
             us
             ;
             hee
             might
             not
             onely
             say
             to
             each
             twelve
             that
             are
             here
             ,
             
               One
               of
               you
               shall
               betray
               me
               :
            
             but
             wee
             are
             afraid
             ,
             that
             hee
             would
             say
             to
             each
             twelve
             that
             are
             here
             ,
             
               Eleven
               of
               you
               shall
               betray
               mee
               ,
               and
               but
               one
               only
               shall
               passe
               free
               .
            
             O
             doth
             it
             not
             concern
             you
             ,
             to
             enquire
             where
             ye
             shall
             rest
             at
             night
             ,
             when
             the
             long
             shadows
             of
             the
             everlasting
             evening
             shall
             be
             stretched
             out
             upon
             you
             ?
             I
             think
             there
             are
             some
             ,
             that
             are
             so
             settled
             upon
             their
             lies
             ,
             that
             if
             they
             were
             one
             day
             in
             hell
             ,
             and
             saw
             all
             the
             torments
             that
             are
             there
             ,
             and
             were
             brought
             from
             it
             the
             next
             day
             to
             live
             on
             earth
             ,
             they
             would
             not
             repent
             .
             And
             more
             ,
             there
             are
             some
             ,
             that
             take
             them
             up
             one
             day
             to
             see
             the
             joyes
             of
             heaven
             ,
             and
             bring
             them
             back
             again
             ,
             they
             would
             
             ●ot
             pursue
             after
             these
             blessed
             and
             everlasting
             ●njoyments
             .
             O
             is
             not
             Christ
             much
             underva●ued
             by
             us
             ?
             But
             I
             must
             tell
             you
             this
             ,
             
               One
               wo
               ●
               past
               ,
               but
               behold
               another
               wo
               is
               fast
               coming
               .
            
             O
             ●he
             s●reighing
             of
             these
             spirits
             that
             are
             enter●d
             into
             their
             everlasting
             prison-house
             ,
             out
             of
             which
             there
             is
             no
             redemption
             .
             What
             shall
             ●e
             your
             choise
             ,
             when
             Christ
             shall
             come
             in
             the
             ●louds
             ?
             I
             am
             perswaded
             ,
             there
             are
             many
             ,
             ●o
             whom
             ,
             at
             that
             day
             ,
             this
             Doctrine
             would
             be
             ●avishing
             ,
             
               viz.
               That
               there
               were
               not
               a
               death
               ,
               ●hat
               there
               were
               not
               a
               God
               ,
               and
               that
               there
               were
               ●ot
               an
               eternity
               .
            
             Oh!
             will
             yee
             believe
             ,
             
               That
               ●he
               sword
               of
               the
               Iustice
               of
               God
               is
               bathed
               in
               hea●en
               ,
               and
               shall
               come
               down
               to
               make
               a
               sacrifice
               ,
               ●ot
               ▪
               in
               the
               land
               of
            
             Idumea
             ,
             
               nor
               in
               the
               land
               of
            
             Bozra
             ;
             
               but
               hee
               is
               to
               make
               a
               sacrifice
               among
               his
               ●eople
               ,
               who
               seemed
               to
               make
               a
               Covenant
               with
               ●im
               by
               sacrifice
               .
            
             Ah
             ,
             ah
             ,
             shall
             we
             say
             that
             ?
             ●f
             that
             argument
             were
             used
             to
             many
             ▪
             ,
             that
             within
             fourty
             dayes
             they
             should
             bee
             at
             their
             ●ong
             and
             everlasting
             home
             ,
             they
             would
             yet
             ●pend
             thirty
             nine
             of
             these
             days
             in
             taking
             plea●ure
             upon
             their
             lusts
             ▪
             I
             am
             perswaded
             of
             ●his
             ,
             that
             there
             are
             many
             who
             think
             that
             the
             ●ay
             betwixt
             heaven
             and
             earth
             is
             but
             one
             days
             ●ourney
             ;
             they
             think
             they
             can
             believe
             in
             one
             day
             ,
             and
             triumph
             at
             night
             :
             But
             O!
             it
             shall
             ●e
             a
             short
             triumphing
             that
             such
             believers
             as
             ●hese
             shall
             have
             .
             Therefore
             ,
             O
             study
             to
             close
             with
             a
             crucified
             Saviour
             ,
             rest
             on
             him
             by
             faith
             ,
             delight
             your selves
             in
             him
             with
             love
             ,
             and
             let
             your
             souls
             be
             longing
             for
             the
             day
             when
             your
             ●oice
             shall
             bee
             heard
             in
             heaven
             (
             and
             O
             how
             ●weet
             shall
             it
             be
             sung
             )
             
               Arise
               ,
               arise
               ,
               arise
               ,
               my
               
               love
               ,
               my
               dove
               ,
               my
               fair
               one
               ,
               and
               come
               away
               :
               fo●
               behold
               your
               winter
               is
               past
               ,
               your
               everlasting
               summer
               is
               come
               ,
               and
               the
               time
               of
               the
               singing
               of
               birds
               is
               near
               :
            
             When
             Christ
             shall
             come
             over
             these
             mountains
             of
             Bether
             ,
             hee
             shall
             cry
             ,
             
               Behold
               I
               come
            
             :
             and
             the
             soul
             shall
             sweetly
             answer
             ,
             
               Come
               Blessed
               Lord
               Iesus
               ,
               Come
               .
            
             O
             what
             a
             life
             shall
             it
             be
             !
             that
             with
             these
             two
             arms
             yee
             should
             eternally
             incircle
             Christ
             ,
             and
             hold
             him
             in
             your
             arms
             ,
             or
             rather
             be
             incircled
             by
             him
             ?
             
               Wait
               f●●
               him
               ,
               for
               he
               shall
               come
               ,
               and
               his
               reward
               is
               with
               him
               ,
            
             and
             he
             shall
             once
             take
             home
             the
             wearied
             travellers
             of
             hope
             .
          
        
         
           
             SERMON
             IV.
             
          
           
             
               1
               Joh.
               3.
               23.
               
            
             
               This
               is
               his
               Commandment
               that
               ye
               should
               believe
               on
               the
               Name
               of
               his
               Son
               Iesus
               Christ
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             THere
             are
             two
             great
             and
             excellent
             gifts
             ,
             which
             God
             in
             the
             depth
             of
             his
             boundlesse
             love
             hath
             bestowed
             on
             his
             own
             .
             First
             ,
             There
             is
             that
             infinit
             gift
             and
             royal
             donation
             ,
             his
             own
             beloved
             Son
             ,
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             which
             is
             called
             ,
             
               The
               gift
               of
               God
               ,
               Ioh.
            
             4
             10.
             
             And
             secondly
             ,
             There
             is
             that
             excellent
             gift
             of
             the
             grace
             of
             Faith
             ,
             which
             God
             hath
             bestowed
             upon
             his
             own
             ,
             which
             is
             also
             called
             ▪
             
               The
               gift
               of
               God
            
             ,
             Ephes.
             2.
             8.
             
             
               Faith
               is
               the
               gift
               of
               God.
            
             And
             is
             it
             not
             certain
             ,
             that
             these
             two
             gracious
             gifts
             ought
             to
             ingage
             ou●
             souls
             and
             hearts
             much
             unto
             him
             ?
             Infini●e
             Majesty
             could
             give
             no
             gift
             greater
             nor
             his
             
             S●●
             ,
             and
             infinite
             poverty
             could
             receive
             ,
             no
             ●●her
             gift
             so
             suitable
             as
             Christ
             ;
             It
             was
             the
             most
             noble
             gift
             that
             heaven
             could
             give
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             the
             greatest
             advantage
             for
             earth
             to
             receive
             it
             .
             And
             wee
             could
             wish
             that
             the
             most
             part
             of
             the
             study
             and
             practice
             of
             men
             (
             that
             is
             spent
             in
             pursuit
             after
             these
             low
             and
             transient
             vanities
             )
             might
             bee
             once
             taken
             up
             in
             that
             precious
             pursuit
             after
             Christ.
             We
             could
             wish
             that
             all
             the
             questions
             and
             debates
             of
             the
             time
             were
             turned
             over
             into
             that
             soul
             concerning
             question
             ,
             
               What
               shall
               we
               do
               to
               be
               saved
               ?
            
             And
             that
             all
             the
             questions
             ,
             controversies
             ,
             and
             contentions
             of
             the
             time
             were
             turned
             over
             into
             that
             divine
             contention
             and
             heavenly
             debate
             ▪
             
               Who
               should
               be
               most
               for
               Christ
               ,
               who
               should
               be
               most
               for
               exalting
               of
               the
               noble
               and
               excellent
               plant
               of
               ●enown
            
             ;
             and
             that
             all
             our
             judgings
             and
             searchings
             of
             other
             mens
             practices
             and
             estate
             might
             ●e
             turned
             over
             into
             that
             useful
             search
             ,
             ●ro
             
               ●rove
               and
               examine
               our selves
               whether
               we
               be
               in
               ●he
               faith
               or
               not
               .
            
             And
             I
             would
             ask
             you
             this
             question
             ,
             what
             are
             your
             thoughts
             concern●ng
             precious
             Christ
             ,
             seeing
             he
             is
             that
             noble
             ●bject
             of
             Faith
             ?
             We
             would
             only
             have
             you
             ●aking
             along
             these
             things
             ,
             by
             which
             Christ
             may
             be
             much
             commended
             to
             your
             hearts
             :
             First
             ,
             There
             was
             never
             any
             that
             with
             the
             ●yes
             of
             Faith
             did
             behold
             the
             ma●ehlesse
             beau●y
             and
             transcendent
             worth
             of
             that
             crucified
             ●aviour
             ,
             that
             returned
             his
             enemy
             .
             There
             is
             ●oul
             conquering
             vertue
             in
             the
             face
             of
             Christ
             ,
             ●nd
             there
             is
             a
             heart
             captivating
             and
             over●oming
             power
             in
             the
             beau●y
             of
             Jesus
             Christ.
             ●his
             first
             sight
             that
             ever
             persecuting
             Saul
             got
             
             of
             Christ
             ,
             it
             brought
             him
             unto
             an
             endless●
             captivity
             of
             love
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             There
             is
             th●
             that
             we
             would
             say
             of
             precious
             Christ
             ,
             whic●
             may
             engage
             our
             souls
             unto
             Him
             ,
             that
             for
             al●
             the
             wrongs
             Believers
             do
             to
             Christ
             ,
             yet
             hat●
             He
             never
             an
             evil
             word
             of
             them
             to
             His
             Fatthe●
             but
             commends
             them
             :
             which
             is
             clear
             fro●
             that
             of
             Ioh.
             17.
             6.
             where
             Christ
             doth
             con●mend
             the
             Disciples
             to
             the
             Father
             for
             th●
             grace
             of
             obedience
             ,
             
               They
               have
               keeped
               th●
               Word
            
             :
             and
             for
             the
             grace
             of
             Faith
             ,
             
               verse
               8
               ▪
               They
               have
               believed
               that
               thou
               didst
               send
               me
            
             and
             yet
             were
             not
             the
             Disciples
             most
             defecti●●
             in
             obedience
             ,
             both
             in
             this
             ,
             
               That
               they
               did
               no●●
               take
               up
               their
               crosse
               and
               follow
               Christ
               :
            
             and
             al●●
             in
             that
             ,
             they
             did
             not
             adhere
             to
             Him
             in
             th●
             day
             that
             He
             was
             brought
             to
             Cajaphas
             hall
             and
             were
             they
             not
             most
             defective
             in
             the
             gra●●
             of
             Faith
             ?
             as
             is
             clear
             from
             Matth.
             17.
             17.
             a●●
             likewise
             from
             Ioh.
             14.
             1.
             
             He
             is
             pressing
             the●
             to
             believe
             in
             Him
             ,
             and
             yet
             He
             doth
             comme●●
             them
             to
             the
             Father
             ,
             as
             most
             perfect
             in
             th●
             things
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             There
             is
             this
             that
             w●
             would
             lastly
             say
             of
             Him
             who
             is
             the
             noble
             o●
             ject
             of
             Faith
             ,
             look
             to
             the
             eminent
             depth●
             Christs
             condescendency
             ,
             and
             then
             ye
             will
             provoked
             to
             love
             Him.
             Was
             it
             not
             infi●●●●
             love
             that
             made
             Christ
             to
             ly
             three
             dayes
             in
             t●●
             grave
             ,
             that
             we
             might
             be
             through
             all
             the
             ag●
             of
             Eternity
             with
             Him
             ?
             Was
             it
             not
             in
             f●●●●
             condescendency
             that
             made
             His
             precious
             he
             wear
             a
             crown
             of
             thorns
             ,
             that
             we
             mig●●
             eternally
             wear
             a
             crown
             of
             Glory
             ?
             Was
             not
             infinite
             condescendency
             that
             made
             Chr●●●
             wear
             a
             purple
             robe
             ,
             that
             so
             we
             might
             w●●
             
             that
             precious
             robe
             of
             the
             righteousnesse
             of
             ●he
             Saints
             ?
             And
             was
             it
             not
             matchlesse
             condescendency
             ,
             that
             Christ
             ,
             who
             knew
             no
             sin
             ,
             was
             made
             sin
             for
             us
             ,
             and
             like
             unto
             us
             ,
             that
             so
             we
             might
             become
             like
             unto
             him
             ,
             and
             be
             made
             the
             righteousnesse
             of
             God
             in
             Him.
             
          
           
             But
             to
             come
             to
             that
             which
             we
             intend
             main●y
             to
             speak
             upon
             at
             this
             time
             ,
             which
             is
             that
             ●econd
             thing
             that
             we
             proposed
             to
             speak
             of
             ●rom
             these
             words
             :
             and
             that
             is
             concerning
             the
             excellency
             of
             this
             grace
             of
             Faith
             ,
             which
             we
             cleared
             was
             holden
             out
             in
             that
             ,
             that
             faith
             was
             called
             his
             commandment
             ,
             which
             is
             so
             ●alled
             by
             way
             of
             eminency
             and
             excellency
             .
             There
             are
             many
             things
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             which
             may
             sweetly
             point
             out
             the
             precious
             excel●ency
             of
             this
             grace
             of
             Faith
             ,
             and
             we
             shall
             only
             ●peak
             to
             these
             things
             .
          
           
             I.
             The
             first
             thing
             that
             speaketh
             out
             the
             ●xcellency
             of
             Faith
             is
             this
             ,
             it
             exerciseth
             it
             ●elf
             upon
             a
             most
             noble
             Object
             (
             to
             wit
             )
             Jesus
             Christ
             :
             Faith
             and
             love
             being
             the
             two
             arms
             ●f
             the
             immortal
             soul
             ,
             by
             which
             we
             do
             im●race
             a
             crucified
             Saviour
             ,
             which
             is
             often
             ●ointed
             at
             in
             Scripture
             :
             and
             we
             shall
             point
             ●t
             these
             three
             principall
             acts
             of
             Faith
             ,
             which
             ●t
             exerciseth
             on
             Jesus
             Christ
             as
             the
             Object
             fit
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             first
             is
             ,
             to
             make
             up
             an
             Union
             be●wixt
             Christ
             and
             the
             Believer
             (
             Faith
             being
             ●ndeed
             an
             uniting
             grace
             ,
             and
             that
             which
             ●nitteth
             the
             members
             to
             the
             head
             )
             and
             to
             ●ake
             this
             more
             fully
             appear
             ,
             we
             would
             point
             ●ut
             a
             little
             what
             sweet
             harmony
             and
             cor●espondency
             there
             is
             betwixt
             these
             two
             sister
             
             graces
             ,
             (
             to
             wit
             )
             faith
             and
             love
             .
             Faith
             i●
             that
             nail
             ,
             which
             fasteneth
             the
             soul
             to
             Chri●●
             and
             love
             is
             that
             grace
             which
             driveth
             that
             nai●
             to
             the
             head
             ;
             Faith
             at
             first
             taketh
             but
             a
             tender
             grip
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             then
             love
             cometh
             i●
             and
             maketh
             the
             soul
             take
             a
             more
             sure
             grip
             o●
             him
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             Ye
             may
             see
             that
             harmon●
             in
             this
             ;
             Faith
             is
             that
             grace
             which
             take●
             hold
             (
             as
             it
             were
             )
             
               of
               the
               garments
               of
               Chris●
               and
               of
               his
               words
               :
            
             but
             love
             (
             that
             ambitio●●
             grace
             )
             it
             taketh
             hold
             of
             the
             heart
             of
             Chris●
             and
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             his
             heart
             doth
             melt
             in
             th●
             hand
             of
             love
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             It
             may
             be
             seen
             i●
             this
             ,
             Faith
             is
             that
             grace
             ,
             which
             draweth
             th●
             first
             draught
             of
             the
             likenesse
             and
             image
             Christ
             upon
             a
             soul
             ,
             but
             that
             (
             accomplishin●
             grace
             of
             love
             ,
             it
             doth
             compleat
             these
             fi●…
             draughts
             and
             these
             imperfect
             lineaments
             〈◊〉
             Christs
             Image
             ,
             which
             were
             first
             drawn
             on
             th●
             soul.
             Fourthly
             ,
             By
             faith
             and
             love
             the
             hea●●
             of
             Christ
             and
             of
             the
             Believer
             are
             so
             unite●
             that
             they
             are
             no
             more
             two
             ,
             but
             one
             Spirit
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             There
             is
             this
             second
             act
             that
             Faith
             〈◊〉
             exciseth
             on
             Christ
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             in
             discovering
             t●●
             matchlesse
             excellencies
             ,
             and
             the
             transce●dent
             properties
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             O
             wh●●
             large
             and
             precious
             commentaries
             doth
             fai●●
             make
             upon
             Christ
             ?
             It
             is
             indeed
             that
             faith
             ●●spy
             ,
             which
             doth
             alwayes
             bring
             up
             a
             go●●
             report
             of
             him
             .
             Hence
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             faith
             is
             c●●led
             understanding
             ,
             Colos.
             2.
             2.
             
             Because
             it
             ●●
             that
             grace
             ,
             which
             revealeth
             much
             of
             the
             pr●cious
             truth
             of
             that
             noble
             Object
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             And
             there
             is
             this
             third
             noble
             act
             〈◊〉
             Faith
             ,
             exercising
             it self
             upon
             Christ
             ,
             〈◊〉
             
             maketh
             Christ
             precious
             to
             the
             soul
             ,
             accor●ing
             to
             that
             word
             ,
             1
             Pet.
             2.
             7.
             
             
               Unto
               you
               which
               ●elieve
               ,
               hee
               is
               precious
               .
            
             And
             if
             there
             were
             ●o
             other
             thing
             to
             speak
             forth
             its
             worth
             ,
             but
             ●●at
             ,
             it
             is
             more
             then
             sufficient
             :
             for
             no
             doubt
             ●●is
             is
             the
             exercise
             of
             the
             higher
             House
             ,
             to
             be
             ●welling
             on
             the
             contemplation
             of
             Christs
             ●eauty
             ,
             and
             to
             have
             their
             ●ouls
             transported
             ●ith
             love
             towards
             him
             ;
             and
             with
             joy
             in
             ●im
             .
             Reason
             and
             amazement
             are
             seldome
             ●ompanions
             ,
             but
             here
             they
             do
             sweetly
             joyn
             ●ogether
             ;
             First
             ,
             a
             Christian
             loveth
             Christ
             ,
             ●ecause
             of
             Christs
             actings
             ,
             and
             then
             hee
             lo●eth
             all
             these
             actings
             because
             they
             come
             from
             Christ.
             
          
           
             II.
             Now
             secondly
             ,
             this
             pointeth
             out
             the
             ●recious
             excellency
             of
             the
             grace
             of
             Faith
             ,
             it
             ●●
             that
             grace
             which
             is
             most
             mysterious
             and
             ●ublime
             in
             its
             actings
             ,
             it
             hath
             a
             more
             divine
             ●nd
             sublime
             way
             of
             acting
             then
             any
             other
             ●race
             ;
             Hence
             it
             called
             ,
             
               The
               mystery
               of
               faith
            
             .
             ●hich
             speaketh
             this
             ,
             that
             the
             actings
             of
             ●aith
             are
             mysteries
             to
             the
             most
             part
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             I
             shall
             only
             point
             at
             these
             things
             which
             may
             speak
             out
             the
             mysterious
             actings
             ●f
             the
             grace
             of
             Faith.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Faith
             can
             believe
             ,
             and
             fix
             it self
             on
             a
             word
             of
             promise
             ,
             although
             sense
             ,
             reason
             and
             ●robability
             ,
             seem
             to
             contradict
             the
             accom●lishment
             of
             that
             promise
             ▪
             Faith
             it
             walketh
             ●ot
             by
             the
             low
             dictates
             of
             sense
             and
             reason
             ;
             ●ut
             by
             a
             higher
             rule
             ,
             (
             to
             wit
             )
             
               The
               sure
               word
               ●f
               prophecie
            
             ,
             which
             is
             clear
             from
             Rom.
             4.
             19.
             
             
               ●here
               Abraham
               believed
               the
               promise
            
             ,
             notwith●anding
             that
             sense
             &
             reason
             seemed
             to
             contradict
             
             it
             :
             
               Hee
               considered
               not
               the
               deadnesse
               of
               his
               own
               body
               ,
               neither
               the
               barrennesse
               of
               Sarahs
               womb
               ,
               but
               was
               strong
               in
               the
               faith
               ,
               giving
               glory
               to
               God
               :
            
             As
             it
             is
             clear
             from
             Heb.
             11.
             29
             ,
             34.
             
             Where
             Faith
             believed
             
               their
               passing
               through
               the
               red
               sea
               ,
               as
               through
               dry
               ground
               ,
            
             which
             wa●
             most
             contrary
             to
             sense
             and
             reason
             :
             
               Faith
               believed
               the
               falling
               down
               of
               the
               walls
               of
               Iericho
               ,
               by
               the
               blowing
               of
               rams
               horns
               .
            
             Which
             thing●
             are
             most
             impossible
             to
             sense
             and
             reason
             ;
             for
             sense
             will
             oftentimes
             cry
             out
             ,
             
               All
               men
               are
               ●iars
            
             ;
             And
             reason
             will
             say
             ,
             
               How
               can
               such
               a
               thing
               be
               ?
            
             And
             yet
             that
             Heroick
             grace
             of
             Faith
             cryeth
             out
             ,
             
               Hath
               he
               spoken
               it
               :
               He
               will
               also
               do
               it
               ,
               Hath
               he
               said
               it
               ?
               Then
               it
               shall
               come
               to
               passe
               .
            
          
           
             2.
             
             Faith
             can
             believe
             a
             word
             of
             promise
             ,
             notwithstanding
             that
             the
             dispensations
             of
             God
             seem
             to
             contradict
             it
             ;
             as
             was
             clear
             in
             Iob
             ,
             who
             professed
             ,
             
               Hee
               would
               trust
               in
               God
               ,
               though
               he
               should
               kill
               him
               .
            
             And
             no
             doubt
             ,
             but
             this
             was
             the
             practice
             of
             believing
             Iacob
             ,
             hee
             trusted
             that
             that
             promise
             should
             bee
             accomplished
             ,
             
               That
               the
               elder
               should
               serve
               the
               younger
            
             ;
             though
             all
             the
             dispensations
             of
             God
             ,
             (
             which
             he
             did
             meet
             with
             )
             seemed
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             promise
             should
             not
             be
             accomplished
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Faith
             can
             believe
             a
             word
             of
             promise
             ,
             even
             when
             the
             Commands
             of
             God
             seem
             to
             contradict
             the
             accomplishment
             of
             that
             promise
             :
             This
             is
             clear
             in
             that
             singular
             instance
             of
             Abrahams
             faith
             ,
             that
             notwithstanding
             hee
             was
             commanded
             to
             kill
             his
             promised
             seed
             ,
             (
             upon
             whom
             he
             did
             depend
             the
             accomplishment
             of
             the
             promises
             )
             yet
             hee
             believed
             that
             
             ●e
             promises
             should
             bee
             performed
             .
             And
             ●●ough
             there
             were
             indeed
             extraordinary
             and
             ●range
             trials
             of
             his
             faith
             ,
             as
             he
             had
             natural
             ●ffections
             to
             wrestle
             with
             ;
             yet
             over
             the
             bel●
             of
             all
             these
             ,
             believing
             Abraham
             ,
             he
             giveth
             ●aith
             to
             the
             promise
             ,
             and
             bringeth
             his
             
             Isaac
             ●o
             the
             Altar
             (
             though
             hee
             did
             receive
             him
             ●ack
             again
             )
             this
             is
             clear
             from
             Heb.
             11.
             17
             ,
             ●8
             ,
             19.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             Faith
             can
             exercise
             it self
             upon
             the
             promise
             ,
             notwithstanding
             that
             challenges
             and
             convictions
             of
             worthinesse
             and
             guilt
             do
             wait
             on
             the
             Christian
             ;
             This
             is
             clear
             ,
             2
             Sam.
             23.
             5.
             
             That
             although
             
               his
               house
               was
               not
               so
               with
               God
               as
               did
               become
               ,
            
             yet
             he
             believed
             the
             promise
             :
             As
             ●ikewise
             it
             is
             clear
             from
             Psal.
             65.
             3.
             
             
               Iniqui●ies
               prevail
               against
               mee
            
             :
             and
             yet
             that
             doth
             not
             interupt
             his
             Faith
             ,
             but
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               As
               for
               our
               ●●●●gressions
               thou
               shalt
               purge
               them
               away
               .
            
             And
             ●ertainly
             ,
             i●
             were
             a
             noble
             and
             precious
             act
             of
             Faith
             to
             believe
             ,
             notwithstanding
             of
             un●nswerable
             challenges
             of
             guilt
             ;
             the
             best
             way
             ●oth
             to
             crucifie
             our
             Idols
             ,
             and
             to
             answer
             ●hese
             challenges
             ,
             is
             believing
             
               And
               hoping
               a●ainst
               hope
            
             ,
             and
             closing
             with
             Christ
             :
             This
             is
             most
             clear
             from
             Isa.
             64.
             6
             ,
             7.
             compared
             with
             ●ers
             .
             8.
             where
             after
             strange
             challenges
             ,
             the
             prophet
             hath
             a
             strange
             word
             ,
             
               But
               now
               ,
               O
               Lord
               ,
               ●hou
               art
               our
               Father
               .
            
             There
             is
             an
             Emphasis
             in
             ●he
             word
             (
             now
             )
             for
             all
             this
             ,
             
               Yet
               thou
               art
            
             (
             now
             )
             
               our
               Father
            
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             And
             lastly
             ,
             this
             pointeth
             out
             the
             mysterious
             acting
             of
             the
             grace
             of
             Faith
             ,
             that
             it
             exerciseth
             it self
             upon
             an
             invisible
             object
             ,
             even
             upon
             Christ
             not
             yet
             seen
             ,
             according
             to
             
             that
             word
             ,
             1
             Pet.
             5.
             8.
             
             
               Whom
               having
               not
               seen
               ,
               yet
               ye
               love
               ,
               in
               whom
               though
               now
               ye
               see
               him
               not
               ,
               yet
               believing
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             I
             pose
             the
             greater
             part
             of
             you
             who
             are
             here
             ,
             whether
             or
             not
             these
             bee
             two
             of
             the
             greatest
             Paradoxes
             and
             mysteries
             unto
             you
             ?
             For
             ,
             is
             not
             this
             a
             mystery
             ,
             to
             love
             him
             whom
             wee
             never
             saw
             ?
             
               Whom
               having
               not
               seen
               ,
               yet
               ye
               love
               :
            
             To
             love
             an
             absent
             and
             unseen
             Christ
             ,
             is
             a
             mystery
             to
             the
             most
             part
             of
             the
             world
             :
             and
             is
             not
             this
             a
             mystery
             ,
             to
             believe
             on
             him
             whom
             we
             never
             saw
             ?
             
               In
               whom
               ,
               though
               ye
               see
               him
               not
               ,
               yet
               believing
               .
            
             And
             I
             shall
             adde
             this
             ,
             that
             Faith
             can
             hold
             fast
             its
             interest
             with
             God
             ,
             notwithstanding
             the
             most
             precious
             Christian
             should
             call
             us
             hypocrites
             ,
             and
             not
             acknowledge
             us
             ,
             this
             is
             clear
             in
             the
             practice
             of
             Iob
             ;
             And
             most
             clear
             from
             that
             word
             ,
             Isa.
             63.
             16.
             
             
               Doubtlesse
               thou
               art
               our
               Father
               ,
               though
            
             Abraham
             
               bee
               ignorant
               of
               us
               ,
               and
            
             Israel
             
               acknowledge
               us
               not
            
             .
          
           
             III.
             Thirdly
             ,
             this
             pointeth
             out
             the
             excellency
             of
             the
             grace
             of
             Faith
             ,
             that
             Faith
             ,
             (
             when
             it
             is
             in
             exercise
             )
             is
             that
             grace
             by
             which
             a
             Christian
             doth
             at●ain
             unto
             most
             sensible
             enjoyments
             .
             There
             is
             a
             great
             question
             that
             is
             much
             debated
             among
             Christians
             ,
             what
             is
             the
             way
             to
             win
             this
             happy
             length
             ,
             to
             bee
             alwayes
             under
             the
             sweet
             and
             refreshing
             influence
             of
             heaven
             ,
             and
             to
             have
             his
             dew
             alwayes
             coming
             down
             upon
             our
             branches
             ?
             I
             can
             give
             no
             answer
             to
             it
             ,
             but
             this
             ,
             be
             much
             in
             the
             exercise
             of
             Faith
             :
             This
             is
             clear
             from
             that
             notion
             and
             name
             put
             upon
             Faith
             ,
             Isa.
             45.
             22.
             
             It
             is
             called
             a
             look
             to
             Christ
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             most
             sensible
             act
             .
             If
             yee
             would
             know
             a
             
             description
             of
             Faith
             ,
             It
             is
             this
             ,
             
               The
               divine
               contemplation
               of
               the
               immortal
               soul
               ,
               upon
               that
               divine
               ,
               excellent
               ,
               and
               precious
               object
               ,
               Iesus
               Christ.
            
             For
             God
             never
             made
             Faith
             a
             liar
             ,
             and
             therefore
             its
             eve
             is
             never
             off
             him
             that
             is
             the
             noble
             object
             of
             Faith
             ,
             Jesus
             Christ
             manifested
             in
             the
             Gospel
             :
             as
             it
             is
             clear
             ,
             Ephes.
             1.
             13.
             
             
               After
               ye
               believed
               ,
               ye
               were
               sealed
               with
               the
               holy
               Spirit
               of
               promise
               ,
            
             which
             preacheth
             out
             the
             excellent
             enjoyments
             these
             had
             after
             their
             closing
             with
             Christ
             who
             is
             invisible
             .
             Our
             Faith
             is
             called
             a
             seeing
             ,
             which
             speaketh
             out
             this
             ,
             that
             Faiths
             sight
             of
             God
             ,
             is
             as
             certain
             as
             if
             we
             did
             behold
             him
             with
             our
             eyes
             ,
             as
             is
             clear
             ,
             Heb.
             11.
             27.
             
             
               Moses
               saw
               him
               by
               Faith
               who
               is
               invisible
               .
            
             And
             we
             conceive
             that
             the
             ground
             which
             maketh
             the
             most
             part
             of
             us
             have
             such
             complaints
             ,
             
               How
               long
               wilt
               thou
               forget
               us
               for
               ever
               ?
            
             It
             is
             this
             ;
             the
             want
             of
             the
             Spiritual
             exercise
             of
             Faith
             :
             and
             are
             there
             not
             some
             here
             who
             may
             cry
             out
             ,
             
               It
               is
               more
               then
               thirty
               dayes
               since
               I
               did
               behold
               the
               King
            
             ;
             Yea
             ,
             there
             are
             some
             who
             may
             go
             a
             greater
             length
             ,
             and
             cry
             out
             ,
             
               I
               have
               lived
               these
               two
               years
               at
               Ierusalem
               ,
               and
               yet
               I
               have
               not
               seen
               the
               Kings
               face
               ?
            
             Yea
             ,
             there
             are
             some
             here
             whose
             complaint
             may
             go
             a
             little
             higher
             ,
             and
             cry
             forth
             ,
             
               These
               three
               years
               and
               six
               moneths
               it
               hath
               not
               rained
               on
               me
               ,
            
             but
             the
             clouds
             have
             been
             restrained
             and
             bound
             up
             ,
             and
             the
             heavens
             have
             become
             brasse
             .
             And
             would
             you
             know
             the
             rise
             of
             these
             complaints
             ,
             it
             is
             this
             ,
             ye
             are
             not
             much
             in
             the
             Spiritual
             exercise
             of
             Faith.
             And
             to
             you
             ,
             I
             would
             only
             say
             these
             two
             words
             ,
             First
             ,
             It
             is
             
             easier
             to
             perswade
             a
             reprobate
             that
             he
             is
             defective
             in
             the
             fear
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             in
             his
             love
             to
             God
             ,
             then
             to
             perswade
             some
             such
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             wanting
             to
             God
             in
             their
             Faith
             ;
             for
             they
             hold
             fast
             that
             peece
             of
             desperate
             iniquity
             till
             they
             die
             ,
             Secondly
             ,
             We
             would
             say
             to
             these
             of
             you
             who
             have
             the
             valley
             of
             Achor
             for
             a
             door
             of
             hope
             ,
             and
             have
             tasted
             of
             the
             sweetnesse
             of
             Christ
             ,
             some
             of
             you
             will
             be
             lesse
             convinced
             ;
             for
             the
             neglect
             of
             the
             duty
             of
             Faith
             ,
             then
             for
             neglect
             of
             the
             duty
             of
             Prayer
             ,
             or
             of
             the
             duty
             of
             keeping
             the
             Sabbath
             day
             .
             But
             I
             am
             perswaded
             of
             this
             ,
             that
             if
             the
             noble
             worth
             of
             that
             transcendant
             object
             were
             known
             ,
             we
             would
             have
             a
             holy
             impatience
             ,
             untill
             once
             we
             did
             believe
             .
          
           
             IV.
             Fourthly
             ,
             This
             also
             pointeth
             out
             the
             excellency
             of
             the
             grace
             of
             Faith
             ,
             It
             is
             that
             grace
             by
             which
             a
             Christian
             is
             advanced
             to
             the
             highest
             and
             most
             inconceivable
             pitch
             of
             dignity
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             ,
             To
             be
             the
             child
             of
             the
             living
             God
             :
             As
             is
             clear
             ,
             Ioh.
             1.
             12.
             
             
               To
               as
               many
               as
               received
               (
               or
               believed
               in
               him
               )
               he
               gave
               power
               or
               prerogative
               to
               become
               the
               sons
               of
               God.
            
             And
             certainly
             that
             noble
             prerogative
             of
             Adoption
             is
             much
             undervalued
             by
             many
             :
             And
             I
             will
             tell
             you
             two
             grounds
             whereon
             the
             most
             part
             of
             men
             undervalue
             that
             excellent
             gift
             of
             Adoption
             :
             First
             ,
             They
             do
             not
             take
             up
             the
             infinit
             highnesse
             of
             God
             (
             and
             what
             a
             one
             He
             is
             )
             otherwise
             they
             would
             cry
             out
             with
             David
             ,
             
               Seemeth
               it
               a
               small
               thing
               in
               your
               eyes
               to
               bee
               a
               son
               to
               the
               King
               of
               Kings
               ?
            
             Secondly
             ,
             We
             do
             not
             take
             up
             ,
             nor
             understand
             these
             matchlesse
             Priviledges
             which
             are
             given
             to
             
             them
             who
             are
             once
             in
             this
             estate
             ,
             I
             am
             perswaded
             ,
             if
             this
             were
             believed
             ,
             that
             
               he
               who
               is
               a
               servant
               doth
               not
               abide
               in
               the
               house
               for
               ever
               ,
            
             (
             though
             he
             that
             is
             a
             Son
             doth
             )
             it
             would
             stir
             us
             up
             to
             more
             divine
             zeal
             in
             our
             persuit
             after
             faith
             .
          
           
             V.
             Fifthly
             ,
             This
             likewise
             pointeth
             out
             the
             excellency
             of
             the
             grace
             of
             Faith
             ,
             It
             is
             that
             grace
             ,
             by
             which
             all
             other
             actions
             are
             pleasant
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             are
             taken
             off
             our
             hand
             ,
             as
             is
             clear
             ,
             Heb.
             11.
             4.
             
             
               By
               faith
               Abel
               offered
               unto
               God
               a
               more
               excellent
               sacrifice
               then
               Cain
               ,
            
             which
             must
             be
             understood
             even
             of
             all
             other
             duties
             .
             And
             that
             word
             ,
             vers
             .
             6.
             
             
               Without
               faith
               it
               is
               impossible
               to
               please
               God
               ,
            
             speaketh
             this
             also
             ,
             That
             by
             faith
             we
             do
             exceedingly
             please
             him
             .
             And
             this
             is
             a
             most
             sad
             and
             lamentable
             repoof
             unto
             many
             who
             are
             here
             ,
             that
             their
             actions
             do
             not
             please
             God
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             not
             in
             Faith.
             Would
             ye
             know
             a
             description
             of
             your
             prayers
             ?
             (
             ye
             who
             are
             hypocrites
             ,
             and
             destitute
             of
             the
             knowledge
             of
             God
             )
             It
             is
             this
             ,
             Your
             prayers
             are
             the
             breach
             of
             the
             third
             Command
             ,
             
               In
               taking
               the
               name
               of
               the
               Lord
               in
               vain
               ;
               for
               which
               he
               will
               not
               hold
               you
               guiltlesse
               .
            
             And
             would
             ye
             know
             what
             is
             your
             hearing
             of
             Sermon
             ?
             
               It
               is
               an
               abomination
               to
               the
               Lord
               ,
            
             according
             to
             that
             word
             in
             Tit.
             1.
             15.
             
             
               To
               the
               unbelieving
               and
               impure
               ,
               nothing
               is
               clean
               .
            
             And
             as
             Solomon
             doth
             speak
             ,
             
               The
               plowing
               of
               the
               wicked
               is
               sin
               :
            
             So
             that
             all
             your
             actions
             that
             ye
             go
             about
             ,
             are
             but
             an
             offence
             to
             the
             Majesty
             of
             the
             Lord.
             
          
           
             Now
             we
             would
             speak
             to
             these
             two
             things
             before
             we
             proceed
             to
             the
             evidences
             of
             faith
             :
             
             (
             to
             wit
             )
             First
             ,
             That
             there
             is
             a
             difference
             betwixt
             the
             direct
             act
             of
             Faith
             ,
             and
             the
             reflecting
             act
             of
             Faith.
             For
             there
             may
             be
             a
             direct
             act
             of
             faith
             in
             a
             Christian
             ,
             when
             he
             is
             not
             perswaded
             that
             he
             doth
             believe
             ;
             but
             the
             reflecting
             acts
             of
             faith
             are
             these
             which
             a
             Christian
             hath
             ,
             when
             he
             is
             perswaded
             in
             his
             conscience
             that
             he
             doth
             believe
             .
             And
             we
             would
             secondly
             say
             ,
             that
             there
             are
             many
             that
             go
             down
             to
             there
             grave
             under
             that
             soul
             destroying
             delusion
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             in
             faith
             ,
             and
             yet
             never
             did
             know
             what
             faith
             is
             :
             I
             am
             perswaded
             ,
             there
             are
             many
             whom
             all
             the
             preachings
             in
             the
             world
             will
             never
             perswade
             ,
             that
             they
             did
             never
             believe
             ,
             their
             faith
             being
             born
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             it
             will
             die
             with
             them
             ,
             without
             any
             fruit
             .
             But
             faith
             being
             such
             an
             excellent
             grace
             ,
             and
             so
             advantagious
             ,
             (
             whereof
             we
             have
             spoken
             a
             few
             things
             )
             we
             shall
             speak
             a
             little
             further
             of
             it
             ,
             First
             ,
             in
             pointing
             out
             some
             evidences
             ,
             by
             which
             a
             Christian
             may
             know
             ,
             whether
             or
             not
             he
             be
             indeed
             in
             the
             Faith.
             Secondly
             ,
             I
             shall
             give
             you
             some
             helps
             whereby
             Faith
             may
             be
             keeped
             in
             exercise
             .
          
           
             I.
             Now
             there
             is
             this
             first
             evidence
             of
             faith
             ,
             that
             a
             Christian
             who
             doth
             believe
             ,
             he
             accounteth
             absence
             and
             want
             of
             fellowship
             with
             Christ
             ,
             and
             communion
             with
             him
             ,
             one
             of
             the
             greatest
             and
             most
             lamentable
             crosses
             that
             ever
             he
             had
             :
             as
             is
             clear
             ,
             Psalm
             13.
             3.
             
             
               Lighten
               mine
               eyes
            
             ,
             saith
             David
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             
               Let
               me
               behold
               ,
               and
               be
               satisfied
               with
               thy
               face
            
             ;
             and
             the
             mo●ive
             that
             he
             backeth
             it
             with
             ,
             is
             this
             ,
             
               Lest
               I
               sleep
               the
               sleep
               of
               death
               .
               David
            
             thought
             
             himself
             a
             dead
             man
             ,
             if
             Christ
             did
             withdraw
             his
             presence
             from
             him
             .
             Also
             it
             is
             clear
             ,
             Cant.
             3
             ,
             1.
             (
             compared
             with
             the
             following
             verses
             )
             where
             absence
             from
             Christ
             ,
             and
             want
             of
             communion
             with
             him
             ,
             was
             the
             greatest
             crosse
             the
             Spouse
             had
             :
             and
             it
             is
             clear
             from
             Ioh.
             20.
             11
             ,
             12
             ,
             13.
             where
             Mary
             had
             a
             holy
             disdain
             of
             all
             things
             in
             respect
             and
             comparison
             of
             Christ.
             But
             I
             will
             tell
             you
             what
             a
             hypocrite
             doth
             most
             lament
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             want
             of
             reputation
             among
             the
             Saints
             :
             that
             is
             the
             great
             god
             ,
             and
             idol
             among
             hypocrites
             ,
             and
             that
             which
             (
             when
             not
             enjoyed
             )
             hypocrites
             and
             ●theists
             lament
             most
             ,
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             the
             lust
             of
             their
             eyes
             :
             when
             they
             want
             these
             ,
             ●hen
             they
             cry
             out
             ,
             
               They
               have
               taken
               away
               my
               gods
               ,
               and
               what
               have
               I
               more
               ?
            
             They
             think
             heaven
             can
             never
             make
             up
             the
             losse
             of
             earth
             .
             And
             certainly
             ,
             if
             many
             of
             us
             would
             examine
             our selves
             by
             this
             ,
             we
             would
             finde
             our selves
             most
             defective
             .
             I
             would
             pose
             all
             you
             who
             are
             here
             ,
             who
             have
             taken
             on
             a
             name
             to
             be
             followers
             of
             Christ
             ,
             whether
             or
             not
             ye
             have
             been
             content
             to
             walk
             thirty
             dayes
             in
             absence
             from
             Christ
             ,
             and
             yet
             never
             to
             lament
             it
             ?
             Hath
             not
             Christ
             been
             thirty
             dayes
             and
             more
             in
             heaven
             ,
             without
             a
             visit
             from
             you
             ?
             And
             yet
             for
             all
             this
             ,
             ye
             have
             not
             cloathed
             your selves
             with
             sackcloath
             .
             I
             will
             not
             say
             ,
             that
             ●his
             is
             an
             undeniable
             evidence
             of
             the
             totall
             ●a●t
             of
             the
             grace
             of
             Faith
             ;
             but
             it
             doth
             eminently
             prove
             this
             ,
             that
             the
             person
             who
             hath
             ●ome
             this
             length
             ,
             hath
             losed
             much
             of
             his
             primitive
             love
             ,
             and
             much
             of
             that
             high
             esteem
             which
             he
             ought
             to
             have
             of
             matchlesse
             Christ
             :
             
             what
             can
             you
             find
             in
             this
             world
             ,
             that
             maketh
             you
             converse
             so
             little
             with
             heaven
             ?
             I
             think
             that
             it
             is
             the
             noble
             encouragement
             of
             a
             Christian
             ,
             when
             hee
             is
             going
             down
             to
             his
             grave
             ,
             that
             he
             hath
             this
             wherewith
             to
             comfort
             himself
             ,
             
               I
               am
               to
               change
               my
               place
               ,
               but
               not
               my
               company
               :
            
             death
             to
             the
             believing
             Christian
             being
             a
             blessed
             transition
             and
             transportation
             to
             a
             more
             immediate
             ,
             constant
             and
             uninterrupted
             enjoyment
             of
             God.
             But
             I
             believe
             ,
             that
             if
             all
             who
             have
             the
             name
             of
             Believers
             in
             this
             generation
             ,
             should
             go
             to
             heaven
             ,
             they
             might
             have
             this
             to
             say
             ,
             I
             am
             now
             not
             only
             to
             change
             my
             place
             ,
             but
             also
             my
             company
             ;
             For
             these
             seventy
             years
             I
             have
             been
             conversant
             with
             my
             idols
             ,
             but
             now
             I
             am
             to
             converse
             with
             more
             blessed
             ,
             divine
             ,
             and
             excellent
             company
             .
             O
             that
             yee
             might
             be
             perswaded
             to
             pursue
             much
             after
             an
             absent
             Christ.
             Were
             it
             not
             a
             sweet
             period
             of
             our
             life
             ,
             to
             breath
             out
             our
             last
             breath
             in
             his
             armes
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             living
             in
             the
             faith
             of
             being
             eternally
             with
             him
             ,
             which
             might
             be
             founded
             upon
             his
             Word
             .
          
           
             II.
             There
             is
             this
             second
             evidence
             of
             one
             that
             is
             in
             the
             Faith
             :
             They
             do
             endeavour
             to
             advance
             that
             necessary
             work
             of
             the
             mortification
             of
             their
             idols
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             word
             ,
             1
             Ioh.
             3.
             4.
             
             
               Every
               man
               that
               hath
               this
               hope
               in
               him
               ,
               purifieth
               himself
               even
               as
               he
               is
               pure
               ,
               Act.
            
             15.
             9.
             
             
               Faith
               it
               purifieth
               the
               heart
            
             .
             And
             concerning
             this
             evidence
             (
             lest
             any
             should
             mistake
             it
             )
             I
             would
             say
             these
             things
             to
             you
             .
             First
             ,
             The
             mortification
             of
             a
             Christian
             ,
             as
             long
             as
             he
             is
             here
             below
             ,
             it
             doth
             more
             consist
             
             in
             resolutions
             then
             attainments
             .
             It
             is
             certain
             ,
             that
             there
             are
             high
             attainments
             of
             a
             Christian
             ,
             in
             the
             mortification
             of
             his
             idols
             ,
             but
             his
             resolutions
             go
             far
             above
             his
             performances
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             Wee
             would
             say
             this
             ,
             That
             those
             Christians
             who
             never
             came
             this
             length
             in
             Christianity
             ,
             to
             make
             that
             an
             universal
             conclusion
             ,
             and
             full
             resolution
             ,
             
               What
               have
               I
               to
               do
               any
               more
               with
               idols
               ?
            
             They
             may
             suspect
             themselves
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             not
             in
             the
             Faith
             :
             for
             a
             Christian
             that
             is
             in
             Christ
             ,
             he
             is
             universal
             in
             resolutions
             ,
             though
             he
             be
             not
             so
             in
             practice
             ,
             but
             defective
             in
             performances
             .
             A
             Christian
             may
             have
             big
             resolutions
             with
             weak
             performances
             ;
             for
             resolution
             will
             be
             at
             the
             gate
             of
             heaven
             ,
             before
             practice
             come
             from
             the
             borders
             of
             hell
             ;
             there
             being
             a
             long
             distance
             betwixt
             resolution
             and
             practice
             ;
             and
             the
             one
             much
             swifter
             then
             the
             other
             .
             And
             thirdly
             ,
             Wee
             would
             likewise
             say
             ,
             That
             yee
             who
             never
             did
             know
             what
             it
             was
             to
             endeavour
             (
             by
             prayer
             and
             the
             exercise
             of
             other
             duties
             )
             the
             mortification
             of
             your
             lusts
             and
             idols
             ;
             yee
             may
             bee
             afraid
             ,
             that
             ye
             have
             not
             yet
             the
             hope
             of
             seeing
             him
             as
             he
             is
             ,
             And
             I
             would
             say
             this
             to
             many
             ,
             who
             are
             settled
             upon
             their
             lies
             ,
             and
             who
             never
             did
             know
             what
             it
             was
             to
             spend
             one
             hour
             in
             secret
             prayer
             for
             mortifying
             an
             idol
             ,
             that
             they
             would
             beware
             lest
             that
             curse
             bee
             past
             in
             heaven
             against
             them
             ;
             
               I
               would
               have
               purged
               you
               ,
               and
               yee
               would
               not
               be
               purged
               ,
               therefore
               yee
               shall
               not
               bee
               purged
               any
               more
               till
               you
               die
            
             ;
             that
             iniquity
             of
             refusing
             to
             commune
             with
             Christ
             in
             the
             work
             of
             secret
             mortification
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             
             that
             
               iniquity
               shall
               not
               be
               purged
               away
               .
            
             And
             we
             would
             once
             seriously
             desire
             you
             ,
             by
             that
             dreadful
             sentence
             that
             Christ
             shall
             passe
             against
             you
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             love
             ye
             have
             to
             your
             immortal
             souls
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             pains
             of
             these
             everlasting
             torments
             of
             hell
             ,
             that
             ye
             would
             seriously
             set
             about
             the
             work
             of
             spirituall
             mortification
             ;
             that
             so
             ye
             may
             evidence
             that
             ye
             have
             believed
             ,
             and
             that
             ye
             have
             the
             soul-comforting
             hope
             of
             eternal
             life
             .
             I
             would
             onely
             speak
             this
             one
             word
             to
             you
             ,
             (
             and
             desire
             you
             seriously
             to
             ponder
             it
             ,
             )
             What
             if
             within
             twelve
             hours
             hereafter
             a
             summonds
             were
             given
             to
             you
             (
             without
             continuation
             of
             dayes
             )
             to
             compear
             before
             the
             solemn
             and
             dreadfull
             Tribunal
             of
             that
             impartial
             Judge
             ,
             Jesus
             Christ
             :
             What
             suppose
             ye
             ,
             would
             be
             your
             thoughts
             ?
             Will
             ye
             examine
             your
             own
             conscience
             ,
             what
             ye
             think
             would
             be
             your
             thoughts
             ,
             if
             such
             summonds
             were
             given
             unto
             you
             .
             I
             am
             perswaded
             of
             this
             ,
             
               That
               your
               knees
               would
               smite
               one
               against
               another
               ,
               and
               your
               face
               should
               gather
               palenesse
               ,
            
             seeing
             your
             conscience
             would
             condemn
             you
             ,
             
               That
               ye
               had
               been
               weighed
               in
               the
               ballance
               and
               found
               light
               :
            
             O
             think
             ye
             that
             ye
             can
             both
             fight
             and
             triumph
             in
             one
             day
             ?
             Think
             ye
             that
             ye
             can
             fight
             and
             overcome
             in
             one
             day
             ?
             Think
             ye
             your
             lusts
             and
             unmortified
             corruptions
             so
             weak
             and
             faint
             hearted
             an
             enemy
             ,
             that
             upon
             the
             first
             appearance
             of
             such
             imaginary
             champions
             (
             as
             most
             part
             of
             us
             are
             in
             our
             own
             eyes
             )
             that
             your
             idols
             would
             lay
             down
             arms
             and
             let
             you
             trample
             on
             them
             ?
             Believe
             me
             ,
             mortification
             is
             not
             a
             work
             of
             one
             day
             ,
             or
             one
             year
             ,
             
             but
             it
             is
             a
             work
             will
             serve
             you
             all
             your
             time
             ,
             begin
             as
             soon
             as
             ye
             will
             :
             And
             therefore
             seeing
             you
             have
             spent
             your
             dayes
             in
             the
             works
             of
             the
             flesh
             ,
             it
             is
             time
             that
             now
             yee
             would
             begin
             and
             pursue
             after
             him
             ,
             whose
             works
             is
             with
             him
             ,
             and
             whose
             reward
             shall
             come
             before
             him
             .
          
           
             III.
             Now
             there
             is
             this
             third
             evidence
             ,
             by
             which
             a
             Christian
             may
             know
             whether
             he
             bee
             in
             the
             Faith
             or
             not
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             Christ
             is
             matchlesse
             and
             incomparable
             unto
             such
             an
             one
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             word
             ,
             1
             Pet.
             2.
             7.
             
             
               To
               you
               that
               believe
               Christ
               is
               precious
               ,
            
             and
             that
             word
             that
             Luke
             hath
             in
             his
             7.
             
             Chap.
             at
             the
             close
             ,
             
               That
               shee
               to
               whom
               much
               was
               forgiven
               ,
               loved
               much
               .
            
             Now
             lest
             this
             likewise
             should
             prove
             a
             discouragement
             to
             any
             ,
             I
             would
             only
             have
             you
             taking
             notice
             of
             this
             ,
             that
             a
             Christian
             may
             bee
             a
             Believer
             ,
             and
             yet
             want
             the
             sensible
             discoveries
             of
             this
             ,
             that
             Christ
             is
             matchlesly
             precious
             to
             him
             :
             but
             this
             is
             certain
             ,
             that
             they
             which
             are
             in
             the
             lively
             exercise
             of
             Faith
             ,
             it
             is
             impossible
             then
             for
             them
             not
             to
             esteem
             Christ
             matchlesse
             ,
             and
             I
             would
             speak
             this
             likewise
             to
             many
             who
             are
             here
             ;
             Have
             yee
             not
             been
             living
             these
             ten
             years
             in
             Faith
             ,
             and
             I
             would
             pose
             you
             with
             this
             ,
             Esteem
             yee
             not
             your
             idols
             more
             matchlesse
             then
             Christ
             ,
             and
             more
             of
             worth
             then
             hee
             ?
             It
             is
             impossible
             that
             there
             can
             bee
             any
             lively
             exercise
             of
             Faith
             ,
             and
             not
             esteem
             CHRIST
             matchlesse
             ,
             It
             is
             not
             to
             say
             it
             with
             your
             mouth
             ,
             and
             contradict
             it
             with
             your
             heart
             will
             do
             the
             businesse
             :
             For
             if
             your
             hearts
             could
             speak●
             ,
             it
             would
             say
             ,
             I
             would
             sell
             
             Christ
             
               for
               thirty
               pieces
               of
               silver
            
             :
             But
             my
             idols
             would
             I
             sell
             at
             no
             rate
             ▪
             Are
             there
             not
             many
             of
             you
             who
             love
             the
             world
             and
             its
             pleasures
             ,
             better
             nor
             the
             eternity
             of
             joy
             ?
             Oh
             ,
             know
             yee
             not
             that
             word
             (
             O
             yee
             desperately
             ignorant
             of
             the
             Truths
             of
             God
             ,
             )
             
               That
               he
               who
               loveth
               the
               world
               ,
               the
               love
               of
               the
               Father
               is
               not
               in
               him
               :
            
             And
             yet
             notwithstanding
             of
             the
             light
             of
             the
             word
             ,
             yee
             would
             sell
             your
             immortal
             souls
             (
             with
             
               Esau
               )
               For
               a
               messe
               of
               po●tage
               :
            
             O
             but
             it
             is
             a
             poor
             bargain
             when
             yee
             have
             sold
             the
             eternity
             of
             joy
             for
             a
             passing
             world
             ,
             and
             for
             its
             transitory
             delights
             !
             I
             would
             earnestly
             know
             what
             shall
             be
             your
             thoughts
             in
             that
             day
             ,
             when
             ye
             shall
             be
             standing
             upon
             the
             utmost
             line
             betwixt
             time
             and
             eternity
             .
             O
             what
             will
             bee
             your
             thoughts
             at
             that
             day
             ?
             but
             you
             are
             to
             follow
             on
             to
             an
             endlesse
             pain
             ,
             (
             by
             appearance
             )
             and
             then
             yee
             are
             to
             leave
             your
             idols
             .
             I
             shall
             only
             desire
             ,
             that
             ye
             may
             read
             the
             word
             ,
             Isa.
             10.
             3.
             
             
               What
               will
               ye
               do
               in
               the
               day
               of
               visitation
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               desolation
               which
               shall
               come
               from
               far
               ?
               To
               whom
               will
               ye
               flee
               for
               help
               ?
               and
               where
               will
               ye
               leave
               your
               glory
               ?
            
             Ye
             shall
             then
             preach
             mortification
             to
             the
             life
             ,
             though
             all
             the
             time
             of
             mortification
             shall
             be
             then
             cut
             off
             .
             O
             but
             to
             hear
             a
             worldly
             minded
             man
             ,
             when
             eternity
             of
             pain
             is
             looking
             him
             in
             the
             face
             ,
             (
             preach
             out
             concerning
             the
             vanity
             of
             this
             world
             )
             might
             it
             not
             perswade
             you
             that
             the
             world
             is
             a
             fancy
             and
             a
             dream
             that
             shall
             flee
             away
             ,
             and
             shall
             leave
             you
             in
             the
             day
             of
             your
             greatest
             strait
             .
          
           
             IV.
             And
             there
             is
             the
             fourth
             evidence
             of
             Faith
             ,
             That
             a
             Christian
             ,
             who
             doth
             truely
             believe
             ,
             
             hee
             is
             that
             Christian
             who
             intertaineth
             a
             divine
             jealousie
             and
             a
             holy
             suspition
             of
             himself
             ,
             whether
             or
             not
             he
             doth
             believe
             ;
             I
             love
             not
             that
             faith
             which
             is
             void
             of
             fear
             ,
             this
             was
             clear
             in
             the
             practice
             of
             believing
             Noah
             ,
             that
             though
             by
             faith
             he
             built
             the
             Ark
             ,
             yet
             hee
             had
             fear
             mixed
             with
             his
             Faith.
             I
             know
             that
             there
             are
             some
             who
             are
             ignorant
             concerning
             this
             ,
             what
             it
             is
             to
             doubt
             concerning
             eternal
             peace
             ;
             and
             more
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             every
             one
             that
             doubteth
             ,
             that
             certainly
             shal
             get
             heaven
             ;
             for
             I
             think
             an
             hypocrite
             may
             doubt
             concerning
             his
             eternal
             salvation
             ;
             however
             I
             think
             the
             exercise
             of
             a
             hypocrite
             under
             his
             doubtings
             ,
             it
             is
             more
             the
             exercise
             of
             his
             judgement
             ,
             then
             the
             exercise
             of
             his
             conscience
             :
             And
             I
             may
             say
             ,
             That
             if
             all
             the
             exercise
             of
             the
             Law
             which
             is
             preached
             in
             these
             dayes
             were
             narrowly
             searched
             ,
             it
             would
             bee
             more
             the
             exercise
             of
             light
             ,
             then
             the
             exercise
             of
             conscience
             ,
             We
             speak
             these
             things
             as
             our
             doubt
             ,
             which
             never
             was
             our
             exercise
             ;
             and
             we
             make
             these
             things
             our
             publick
             exercise
             which
             was
             never
             our
             private
             and
             chamber
             exercise
             .
             And
             I
             think
             that
             if
             all
             that
             a
             Christian
             did
             speak
             to
             God
             in
             prayer
             ,
             were
             his
             exercise
             ,
             he
             would
             speak
             lesse
             ,
             and
             wonder
             more
             .
             We
             would
             be
             speechlesse
             when
             wee
             go
             to
             God
             ;
             for
             often
             if
             we
             did
             speak
             nothing
             but
             our
             exercise
             ,
             we
             would
             have
             nothing
             to
             say
             .
             And
             certainly
             it
             is
             true
             ,
             that
             often
             wee
             fall
             into
             that
             wofull
             sin
             ,
             
               of
               desperate
               lying
               against
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               ,
            
             by
             ●lattering
             God
             with
             our
             mouth
             ,
             and
             lying
             unto
             him
             with
             our
             tongue
             .
             And
             I
             shall
             only
             say
             these
             
             two
             words
             ;
             There
             are
             some
             who
             have
             this
             for
             their
             great
             designe
             ,
             viz.
             they
             would
             bee
             at
             peace
             with
             their
             conscience
             ,
             and
             also
             they
             would
             bee
             at
             peace
             with
             their
             idols
             ,
             they
             would
             gladly
             reconcile
             conscience
             and
             their
             idols
             together
             ,
             that
             is
             their
             great
             designe
             .
             And
             there
             are
             some
             whose
             designe
             is
             a
             little
             more
             refined
             ,
             they
             study
             rather
             to
             be
             reconciled
             with
             their
             conscience
             ,
             then
             to
             be
             reconciled
             with
             God
             ;
             Their
             great
             aim
             they
             shoot
             at
             ,
             is
             this
             ,
             to
             get
             their
             conscience
             quieted
             ,
             though
             they
             know
             not
             what
             it
             is
             ,
             to
             have
             the
             soul
             comforting
             peace
             of
             God
             to
             quiet
             them
             .
          
           
             V.
             Now
             ,
             There
             is
             this
             last
             evidence
             of
             Faith
             ,
             That
             justifying
             Faith
             is
             a
             Faith
             which
             putteth
             the
             Christian
             to
             bee
             much
             in
             the
             exercise
             of
             these
             duties
             ,
             by
             which
             it
             may
             bee
             maintained
             ,
             for
             wee
             must
             keep
             Faith
             as
             
               the
               apple
               of
               our
               eye
            
             :
             Aod
             for
             that
             end
             ,
             I
             would
             only
             give
             you
             these
             three
             things
             ,
             by
             which
             Faith
             must
             be
             keeped
             in
             exercise
             ;
             aud
             a
             real
             Christian
             will
             bee
             endeavouring
             in
             some
             measure
             to
             attain
             unto
             these
             .
          
           
             I.
             It
             keepeth
             Faith
             much
             in
             exercise
             ,
             to
             bee
             much
             in
             marking
             and
             taking
             notice
             of
             the
             divine
             exercise
             and
             proofs
             of
             the
             love
             of
             God
             ,
             wherewith
             a
             Christian
             doth
             meet
             ,
             as
             is
             clear
             from
             that
             word
             in
             Rom.
             5.
             4.
             
             
               Experience
               worketh
               hope
            
             .
             I
             durst
             be
             bold
             to
             charge
             the
             most
             part
             that
             are
             indeed
             in
             Christ
             with
             this
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             too
             little
             in
             remarking
             and
             taking
             notice
             of
             the
             experiences
             of
             his
             love
             .
             Yee
             should
             mark
             the
             place
             of
             your
             experience
             ,
             and
             much
             more
             yee
             should
             mark
             
             the
             experience
             it self
             :
             as
             is
             clear
             from
             Scripture
             ,
             that
             the
             very
             place
             where
             Christians
             did
             meet
             with
             experience
             ,
             in
             such
             ane
             enjoyment
             of
             God
             ,
             they
             marked
             it
             ,
             Ezek.
             1.
             1.
             
             
               By
               the
               rivers
               of
               Chebar
               the
               heavens
               were
               opened
               ,
               and
               I
               saw
               the
               visions
               of
               God
               :
            
             And
             Gen.
             32.
             30.
             
             
               Iacob
               called
               the
               place
               Peniel
            
             ,
             the
             place
             of
             living
             ,
             after
             seeing
             of
             the
             face
             of
             God
             :
             it
             was
             so
             remarkable
             unto
             him
             .
             And
             we
             conceive
             ,
             that
             ye
             would
             mark
             these
             two
             things
             mainly
             in
             your
             practice
             .
             First
             ,
             Ye
             would
             mark
             (
             if
             ye
             can
             possibly
             )
             the
             first
             day
             of
             your
             closing
             with
             Christ
             ,
             and
             of
             your
             coming
             out
             of
             Egypt
             :
             and
             we
             may
             allude
             unto
             that
             command
             (
             if
             not
             more
             then
             allude
             unto
             it
             )
             in
             .
             Dent.
             16.
             1.
             
             
               Observe
               the
               month
               of
               Abib
               ,
               and
               keep
               the
               passeover
               unto
               the
               Lord
               thy
               God
               :
               For
               in
               the
               moneth
               of
               Abib
               the
               Lord
               thy
               God
               brought
               thee
               out
               of
               the
               land
               of
               Egypt
               .
            
             And
             secondly
             ,
             We
             would
             have
             you
             much
             in
             marking
             these
             experiences
             which
             have
             increased
             your
             Faith
             ,
             and
             which
             have
             strengthned
             your
             love
             ,
             and
             which
             have
             made
             you
             mortifie
             your
             idols
             .
             These
             are
             experiences
             especially
             to
             be
             marked
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Faith
             is
             keeped
             in
             exercise
             ,
             and
             we
             win
             to
             the
             lively
             assurance
             of
             our
             interest
             in
             God
             :
             which
             we
             would
             presse
             upon
             you
             ,
             by
             being
             much
             in
             the
             exercise
             of
             secret
             prayer
             .
             O
             but
             many
             loveth
             much
             to
             pray
             when
             abroad
             ,
             who
             never
             loved
             to
             pray
             when
             alone
             .
             And
             that
             is
             a
             desperate
             sign
             of
             hypocrisie
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             ,
             Matth.
             6.
             5.
             
             It
             is
             said
             of
             hypocrites
             ,
             
               They
               love
               to
               pray
               ,
               standing
               in
               the
               Synagogues
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               corner
               of
               the
               street
               ▪
               s
               ,
               
               that
               they
               might
               be
               seen
               of
               men
               :
            
             But
             it
             is
             never
             said
             of
             these
             persons
             ,
             that
             they
             love
             to
             pray
             alone
             ,
             onely
             they
             loved
             to
             pray
             in
             Synagogues
             :
             but
             it
             is
             secret
             ,
             and
             retired
             prayer
             ,
             by
             which
             Faith
             must
             be
             keeped
             in
             exercise
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             And
             there
             is
             this
             likewise
             that
             we
             would
             presse
             ,
             upon
             you
             ,
             that
             ye
             would
             be
             much
             in
             ▪
             studying
             communion
             and
             fellowship
             with
             God
             ,
             that
             so
             your
             Faith
             may
             be
             keeped
             in
             life
             .
             And
             O
             what
             a
             blessed
             life
             were
             it
             ,
             each
             day
             to
             be
             taken
             up
             to
             the
             top
             of
             the
             mount
             Pisga
             ,
             and
             there
             to
             behold
             that
             promised
             land
             ,
             to
             get
             a
             refreshfull
             sight
             of
             the
             Crown
             every
             morning
             ,
             which
             might
             make
             us
             walk
             with
             joy
             all
             alongs
             that
             day
             !
             The
             heart
             o●
             a
             Christian
             ought
             to
             be
             in
             heaven
             ,
             his
             conversation
             ought
             to
             be
             there
             ,
             his
             eyes
             ought
             to
             be
             there
             :
             And
             I
             know
             not
             what
             of
             a
             Christian
             ought
             to
             be
             out
             of
             heaven
             (
             even
             before
             his
             going
             there
             )
             save
             his
             lumpish
             ●abernacle
             of
             clay
             ,
             which
             cannot
             inherite
             incorruption
             till
             he
             be
             made
             incorruptible
             .
             And
             I
             shall
             say
             no
             more
             but
             this
             ,
             many
             of
             us
             are
             readi●●
             to
             betray
             him
             with
             a
             kisse
             ,
             and
             crucifie
             him
             afresh
             ,
             then
             to
             keep
             communion
             with
             him
             :
             but
             
               wo
               eternally
               be
               to
               him
               by
               whom
               the
               Son
               o●
               man
               is
               betrayed
               :
               and
               that
               doth
               crucifie
               Christ
               afresh
               :
               it
               were
               better
               that
               a
               milstone
               were
               hanged
               about
               his
               neck
               ,
               and
               he
               were
               cast
               into
               th●
               depth
               of
               the
               sea
               .
            
             I
             remember
             an
             expressio●
             of
             a
             man
             ,
             not
             two
             dayes
             ago
             ,
             who
             (
             upo●
             his
             death
             bed
             )
             being
             asked
             by
             one
             what
             h●
             was
             doing
             :
             did
             most
             stupidly
             ,
             though
             mos●
             truly
             reply
             ,
             
               That
               he
               was
               fighting
               with
               Christ
            
             
             and
             I
             think
             that
             the
             most
             part
             of
             us
             (
             if
             he
             prevent
             us
             not
             )
             shall
             die
             
               fighting
               with
               Christ.
            
             But
             know
             ,
             and
             be
             perswaded
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             too
             sore
             a
             party
             for
             us
             
               to
               fight
               with
               :
               He
               will
               once
               tread
               you
               in
               the
               wine
               presse
               of
               his
               fury
               ,
               and
               he
               shall
               return
               with
               dyed
               garments
               from
               treading
               such
               of
               you
               as
               would
               not
               imbrace
               him
               :
               He
               shall
               destroy
               you
               with
               all
               his
               heart
               .
               Therefore
               be
               instructed
               ,
            
             lest
             his
             soul
             be
             disjoynted
             from
             you
             (
             as
             that
             word
             in
             Ier.
             6.
             8.
             )
             
               And
               lest
               your
               soul
               eternally
               be
               separted
               from
               him
               :
            
             Be
             instructed
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             to
             close
             with
             him
             by
             ●aith
             .
             Now
             to
             him
             who
             can
             make
             you
             to
             do
             so
             ,
             we
             desire
             to
             give
             praise
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             two
             Sermons
             next
             following
             ,
             you
             have
             the
             rest
             of
             these
             sweet
             Purposes
             ,
             which
             the
             worthy
             Author
             Preached
             upon
             the
             same
             Text
             ;
             Never
             before
             Printed
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             SERMON
             V.
             
          
           
             
               1
               Joh.
               3.
               23.
               
            
             
               This
               is
               his
               Commandment
               that
               ye
               should
               believe
               on
               the
               Name
               of
               his
               Son
               Iesus
               Christ
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             THere
             are
             two
             great
             rocks
             ,
             upon
             which
             a
             Christian
             doth
             ordinarily
             dash
             i●
             his
             way
             and
             motion
             toward
             his
             rest
             1.
             
             The
             rock
             of
             presumption
             and
             carnal
             confidence
             ;
             so
             that
             when
             Christ
             dandleth
             them
             upon
             his
             knees
             ,
             and
             satisfieth
             them
             with
             the
             breasts
             of
             his
             consolations
             ,
             and
             maketh
             their
             cup
             to
             overflow
             ,
             then
             they
             cry
             out
             ,
             
               My
               mountain
               standeth
               strong
               ,
               I
               shall
               never
               be
               moved
            
             And
             ,
             2.
             
             The
             rock
             of
             misbelief
             and
             discouragement
             ;
             So
             that
             ,
             when
             he
             hideth
             his
             face
             and
             turneth
             back
             the
             face
             of
             his
             Throne
             ,
             the●
             they
             cry
             out
             ,
             
               Our
               hope
               and
               our
               strength
               is
               perished
               from
               the
               Lord
               :
            
             we
             know
             not
             what
             i●
             is
             to
             bear
             our
             enjoyments
             by
             humility
             ,
             no●
             our
             crosses
             by
             patience
             and
             submission
             .
             ●●
             but
             misbelief
             and
             jealousie
             are
             bad
             interpre
             ▪
             ters
             of
             dark
             dispensations
             :
             they
             know
             no●
             what
             it
             is
             to
             read
             these
             mysterious
             character
             of
             divine
             Providence
             ,
             except
             they
             be
             writ●●●
             in
             the
             legible
             characters
             of
             sense
             ;
             misbelie●●
             is
             big
             with
             childe
             of
             twins
             ,
             and
             is
             travelli●●
             till
             it
             bring
             forth
             apostacy
             and
             security
             ;
             an●
             no
             doubt
             ,
             he
             is
             a
             blessed
             Christian
             that
             ha●●
             overcome
             that
             woful
             idol
             of
             mi●belief
             ,
             an●
             doth
             walk
             by
             that
             Royal
             Law
             of
             the
             Wor●
             and
             not
             by
             that
             changeable
             rule
             of
             dispensat●
             ▪
             on
             s
             .
             We
             conceive
             that
             there
             are
             three
             gre●●
             Idols
             and
             Dagons
             of
             a
             Christian
             ,
             that
             hindere●●
             
             him
             from
             putting
             a
             blank
             in
             Christs
             hand
             concerning
             his
             guiding
             to
             heaven
             ,
             there
             is
             pride
             ,
             self-indulgence
             ,
             and
             security
             .
             Do
             we
             not
             covet
             to
             be
             more
             excellent
             then
             our
             neighbour
             ?
             Do
             we
             not
             love
             to
             travell
             to
             heaven
             through
             a
             valley
             of
             Roses
             ?
             And
             doe
             we
             not
             ambitiously
             desire
             to
             walk
             toward
             Sion
             ,
             sleeping
             (
             rather
             then
             weeping
             )
             
               as
               we
               go
            
             ?
             Are
             there
             not
             some
             words
             that
             we
             would
             have
             taken
             out
             of
             the
             Bible
             ?
             That
             is
             sad
             divinity
             to
             flesh
             and
             bloud
             ,
             
               Through
               many
               tribulations
               must
               we
               enter
               into
               the
               Kingdome
               of
               Heaven
               :
            
             we
             love
             not
             to
             be
             
               changed
               from
               vessel
               to
               vessel
               ,
               that
               so
               our
               scent
               may
               be
               taken
               from
               us
               .
            
          
           
             There
             are
             three
             great
             enemies
             of
             Christ
             :
             Misbelief
             ,
             Hypocrisie
             ,
             and
             Profanity
             .
             Misbelief
             is
             a
             bloudy
             sin
             ,
             hypocrisie
             is
             a
             silent
             sin
             ,
             profanity
             is
             a
             crying
             sin
             .
             Those
             are
             mother
             evils
             ,
             and
             I
             shall
             give
             you
             these
             differences
             betwixt
             them
             :
             Misbelief
             crucifieth
             Christ
             under
             the
             vail
             of
             humility
             ,
             hypocrisie
             crucifieth
             Christ
             under
             the
             vail
             of
             love
             ,
             and
             profanity
             putteth
             him
             to
             open
             shame
             .
             Misbelief
             denyeth
             the
             love
             and
             power
             of
             God
             ,
             hypocrisie
             denieth
             the
             omnisciency
             of
             God
             ,
             ●nd
             profanity
             denyeth
             the
             justice
             of
             God.
             Misbelief
             is
             a
             sin
             that
             looketh
             after
             inherent
             ●ighteousnesse
             ,
             hypocrisie
             is
             a
             sin
             that
             look●th
             after
             external
             holinesse
             onely
             ,
             and
             pro●anity
             is
             a
             sin
             that
             looketh
             after
             heaven
             without
             holinesse
             :
             making
             connexion
             between
             ●hese
             things
             that
             God
             hath
             alwayes
             sepa●ate
             ,
             and
             separating
             these
             things
             which
             he
             ●ath
             alwayes
             put
             together
             ;
             So
             that
             their
             
             faith
             shall
             once
             prove
             a
             delusion
             ,
             and
             flie
             away
             as
             a
             dream
             in
             the
             night
             .
             But
             let
             us
             study
             this
             excellent
             grace
             of
             true
             and
             saving
             Faith
             ,
             which
             shall
             be
             a
             precious
             remedy
             against
             all
             those
             Christ-destroying
             and
             soul-destroying
             evils
             .
          
           
             But
             now
             to
             come
             to
             that
             which
             we
             did
             propose
             thirdly
             to
             be
             spoken
             of
             from
             the
             words
             ,
             which
             was
             the
             sweetnesse
             of
             this
             grace
             of
             Faith
             ;
             no
             doubt
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             pleasant
             command
             ,
             and
             it
             maketh
             all
             commands
             pleasant
             ,
             it
             is
             that
             which
             casteth
             a
             divine
             lustre
             upon
             the
             most
             hard
             sayings
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             maketh
             the
             Christian
             to
             cry
             forth
             ,
             
               God
               hath
               spoken
               in
               his
               holinesse
               ,
               I
               will
               rejoyce
               .
            
             Wee
             need
             not
             stand
             long
             to
             clear
             that
             Faith
             is
             a
             sweet
             and
             refreshing
             command
             ;
             for
             it
             is
             oftentimes
             recorded
             in
             Scripture
             to
             the
             advantage
             of
             this
             grace
             ,
             and
             unspeakable
             joy
             and
             heavenly
             delight
             are
             the
             hand-maids
             that
             wait
             upon
             it
             .
             But
             more
             particularly
             to
             make
             it
             out
             ,
             we
             shall
             speak
             to
             these
             things
             .
             The
             first
             is
             ,
             That
             this
             grace
             giveth
             a
             Christian
             a
             broad
             and
             comprehensive
             sight
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             maketh
             him
             to
             behold
             not
             only
             the
             beauty
             of
             his
             actings
             ,
             but
             the
             beauty
             of
             his
             person
             :
             and
             there
             are
             these
             three
             precious
             sights
             that
             Faith
             giveth
             to
             ●
             Christian
             of
             Christ.
             First
             ,
             It
             letteth
             the
             Christian
             see
             Christ
             in
             his
             absolute
             and
             personal●
             excellency
             ,
             taking
             him
             up
             as
             the
             eternal
             So●
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             the
             Ancient
             of
             Dayes
             ,
             as
             the
             Father
             of
             Eternity
             ,
             as
             
               the
               expresse
               Image
               of
               Hi●
               Fathers
               person
               ,
               and
               the
               brightnesse
               of
               his
               glory
               ▪
            
             and
             this
             filleth
             the
             so●l
             with
             divine
             fear
             an●
             admiration
             ▪
             Hence
             is
             that
             word
             ,
             Heb.
             11.
             27
             
             ▪
             
             
               That
               we
               see
               by
               Faith
               him
               that
               is
               invisible
               .
            
             As
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             Faith
             is
             that
             grace
             that
             maketh
             things
             that
             are
             invisible
             ,
             visible
             unto
             us
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             It
             letteth
             the
             soul
             see
             Christ
             in
             his
             relative
             excellencies
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             what
             he
             is
             to
             us
             ;
             Faith
             taketh
             up
             Christ
             as
             a
             Husband
             ,
             and
             from
             thence
             we
             are
             provoked
             to
             much
             boldnesse
             and
             divine
             confidence
             ,
             and
             withall
             ,
             to
             see
             these
             rich
             possessions
             that
             are
             provided
             for
             us
             by
             our
             elder
             Brother
             ,
             who
             was
             
               born
               for
               adversity
            
             :
             Faith
             taketh
             up
             Christ
             as
             a
             blessed
             
               Days
               man
               that
               did
               lay
               his
               hand
               upon
               us
               both
               :
            
             And
             from
             thence
             it
             is
             constrained
             to
             wonder
             at
             the
             condescendency
             of
             Christ
             ,
             it
             taketh
             him
             up
             as
             dying
             ,
             and
             as
             redeeming
             us
             from
             the
             power
             of
             the
             grave
             ,
             and
             from
             the
             hands
             of
             our
             enemies
             ;
             and
             this
             provoketh
             Christians
             to
             make
             a
             totall
             and
             absolute
             resignation
             of
             themselves
             over
             unto
             Christ
             ,
             
               To
               serve
               him
               all
               the
               dayes
               of
               our
               life
               in
               righteousnesse
               and
               holinesse
               .
            
             And
             ,
             thirdly
             ,
             Faith
             maketh
             the
             soul
             behold
             these
             mysterious
             draughts
             of
             spotlesse
             love
             ,
             those
             divine
             emanations
             of
             love
             that
             have
             flowed
             from
             his
             ancient
             and
             everlasting
             love
             since
             the
             world
             began
             .
             Would
             you
             know
             the
             great
             ground
             why
             we
             are
             so
             ignorant
             of
             him
             ,
             who
             is
             the
             study
             of
             Angels
             ,
             and
             of
             all
             that
             are
             about
             the
             Throne
             ,
             it
             is
             this
             ,
             we
             are
             not
             much
             in
             the
             exercise
             of
             faith
             .
             And
             if
             we
             would
             ask
             that
             question
             ,
             What
             is
             the
             way
             to
             attain
             to
             the
             saving
             knowledge
             of
             God
             in
             Christ
             ?
             We
             could
             give
             no
             answer
             to
             it
             but
             this
             ,
             Believe
             ,
             and
             again
             believe
             ,
             and
             again
             believe
             :
             Faith
             openeth
             these
             mysterious
             seals
             of
             his
             boundlesse
             perfection
             ,
             and
             in
             
             some
             way
             teacheth
             the
             Christian
             to
             answer
             that
             unanswerable
             question
             ,
             
               What
               is
               His
               Name
               ,
               and
               what
               is
               his
               Sons
               Name
               .
            
          
           
             There
             is
             this
             secondly
             that
             pointeth
             out
             the
             sweetnesse
             of
             Faith
             ,
             that
             it
             giveth
             an
             excellent
             relish
             unto
             the
             promises
             ,
             and
             maketh
             them
             food
             to
             our
             soul.
             What
             are
             all
             the
             promises
             without
             faith
             (
             as
             to
             our
             use
             )
             but
             as
             a
             dead
             letter
             that
             hath
             no
             life
             :
             But
             faith
             exercised
             upon
             the
             promises
             ,
             maketh
             a
             Christian
             cry
             out
             ,
             
               The
               words
               of
               his
               mouth
               are
               sweeter
               unto
               mee
               then
               the
               honey
               and
               the
               honey
               comb
               :
            
             as
             is
             clear
             from
             Heb.
             11.
             12
             ,
             13.
             
             It
             is
             by
             Faith
             that
             wee
             imbrace
             the
             promises
             ,
             and
             do
             receive
             them
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             The
             sweetnesse
             of
             Faith
             may
             appear
             by
             this
             ,
             that
             it
             enableth
             a
             Christian
             to
             rejoyce
             under
             the
             most
             anxious
             and
             afflicting
             dispensations
             that
             hee
             meeteth
             with
             while
             hee
             is
             here
             below
             ;
             as
             is
             clear
             from
             Rom.
             5.
             1
             ,
             5.
             where
             his
             being
             justified
             by
             Faith
             hath
             this
             fruit
             attending
             it
             ,
             to
             
               joy
               in
               ●ribulation
            
             ;
             And
             likewise
             from
             Heb.
             10.
             34
             ,
             35.
             
             Doth
             not
             Faith
             hold
             the
             crown
             in
             its
             right
             hand
             ,
             and
             letteth
             a
             Christian
             behold
             these
             infinit
             dignities
             that
             are
             provided
             unto
             them
             ,
             after
             they
             have
             ,
             
               as
               a
               strong
               man
               ,
               run
               their
               race
            
             ;
             And
             when
             a
             Christian
             is
             put
             into
             a
             
               furnace
               ,
               hot
               seven
               times
               more
               then
               ordinary
               ,
            
             it
             bringeth
             down
             the
             Son
             of
             man
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             to
             
               walk
               with
               them
               in
               the
               furnace
               :
            
             So
             that
             they
             walk
             safely
             ,
             and
             with
             joy
             through
             fire
             and
             water
             ,
             and
             (
             in
             a
             manner
             )
             they
             can
             have
             no
             crosse
             in
             his
             company
             .
             For
             would
             yee
             know
             what
             is
             the
             description
             
             of
             a
             crosse
             ?
             It
             is
             to
             want
             Christ
             in
             any
             estate
             ,
             And
             would
             ye
             know
             what
             is
             the
             description
             of
             prosperity
             ?
             It
             is
             to
             have
             Christ
             in
             any
             condition
             or
             estate
             of
             life
             ;
             What
             can
             ye
             want
             that
             have
             him
             ,
             and
             what
             can
             he
             have
             that
             want
             him
             ?
             He
             is
             that
             All
             ;
             so
             that
             all
             things
             besides
             him
             are
             bu●
             vanity
             .
             But
             beside
             this
             ,
             Faith
             doth
             discover
             unto
             a
             Christian
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             a
             sweet
             period
             of
             all
             his
             trials
             and
             afflictions
             that
             he
             can
             be
             exposed
             unto
             :
             so
             that
             he
             can
             never
             say
             that
             of
             faith
             which
             Ahab
             spake
             of
             
               Micajah
               ,
               He
               never
               prophesieth
               good
               things
               to
               me
            
             ;
             But
             rather
             he
             may
             say
             alwayes
             the
             contrary
             ,
             Faith
             never
             prophesieth
             evil
             unto
             me
             ▪
             it
             being
             a
             grace
             that
             prophesieth
             excellent
             things
             in
             the
             da●kest
             night
             ,
             and
             sweetly
             declareth
             ,
             that
             though
             
               weeping
               do
               endure
               for
               the
               evening
               yet
               joy
               cometh
               in
               the
               morning
            
             ;
             And
             that
             ,
             
               though
               now
               they
               ●o
               forth
               weeping
               bearing
               precious
               seed
               ,
               yet
               at
               last
               they
               shall
               return
               rejoycing
               ,
               having
               sheaves
               in
               their
               bosome
               .
            
          
           
             And
             this
             may
             bring
             in
             the
             fourth
             consideration
             to
             point
             out
             the
             sweetnesse
             of
             Faith
             ,
             That
             it
             giveth
             a
             Christian
             a
             refreshing
             sight
             of
             that
             ●and
             that
             is
             a
             far
             off
             ,
             and
             maketh
             him
             to
             behold
             that
             inheritance
             that
             is
             provided
             for
             the
             
               Saints
               in
               light
            
             :
             it
             goeth
             forth
             to
             the
             
               brook
               Eshcol
            
             ,
             and
             there
             doth
             pluck
             down
             those
             grapes
             that
             grow
             in
             Emanuels
             land
             ,
             to
             bring
             up
             a
             good
             report
             upon
             that
             noble
             Countrey
             we
             are
             sojourning
             towards
             ,
             and
             the
             City
             the
             streets
             whereof
             are
             paved
             with
             transparent
             gold
             .
             And
             howbeit
             it
             may
             be
             a
             perplexing
             deba●e
             between
             
             many
             and
             their
             own
             souls
             ,
             whether
             or
             not
             these
             eyes
             that
             have
             been
             the
             windows
             through
             which
             so
             much
             uncleannesse
             hath
             entered
             ,
             and
             these
             species
             of
             lust
             have
             been
             conveyed
             into
             the
             heart
             ,
             shall
             once
             be
             like
             the
             
               eyes
               of
               a
               dove
               washed
               with
               milk
               and
               fitly
               set
               ,
            
             and
             be
             admitted
             to
             see
             that
             glorious
             object
             ,
             
               the
               Lamb
               that
               sitteth
               upon
               the
               Throne
               :
            
             Or
             whether
             ever
             these
             tongues
             that
             have
             been
             
               set
               on
               fire
               of
               hell
            
             ,
             and
             these
             polluted
             lips
             that
             have
             spoke
             so
             much
             against
             God
             ,
             and
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             all
             his
             People
             ,
             and
             Interests
             ,
             shall
             ever
             be
             admitted
             to
             sing
             these
             heavenly
             Halelujahs
             amongst
             that
             spotlesse
             queer
             of
             Angels
             ,
             and
             that
             
               assembly
               of
               the
               first
               born
            
             ;
             or
             if
             these
             hands
             or
             feet
             that
             have
             been
             so
             active
             to
             commit
             iniquity
             ,
             and
             so
             swift
             to
             
               run
               after
               vanity
            
             ,
             shall
             even
             bee
             admitted
             hereafter
             to
             carry
             these
             
               Palme
               Branches
            
             ,
             and
             to
             follow
             the
             
               Lamb
               where
               ever
               hee
               goeth
            
             ;
             and
             whether
             ever
             these
             hearts
             that
             have
             been
             indeed
             
               a
               Bethaven
               ,
               and
               house
               of
               idols
               ,
            
             may
             yet
             notwithstanding
             ,
             bee
             a
             dwelling
             for
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             :
             Though
             these
             things
             (
             wee
             say
             )
             and
             such
             like
             may
             bee
             the
             subject
             of
             many
             sad
             debates
             to
             some
             weary
             souls
             ,
             and
             cause
             many
             
               tossings
               to
               and
               fro
               till
               the
               morning
               :
            
             yet
             faith
             can
             bring
             all
             these
             mysteries
             to
             light
             ,
             and
             looking
             
               within
               the
               vail
            
             ,
             can
             let
             us
             see
             thousands
             of
             thousands
             who
             were
             once
             as
             ugly
             as
             our selves
             ,
             yet
             now
             having
             
               washed
               their
               robes
               and
               made
               them
               white
               in
               the
               blood
               of
               the
               Lamb
               ,
            
             are
             admitted
             to
             
               stand
               before
               the
               Throne
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               serve
               him
               day
               and
               night
               .
            
          
           
             Now
             there
             is
             that
             fourthly
             ,
             which
             we●
             
             promised
             to
             speak
             of
             concerning
             this
             grace
             of
             Faith
             from
             these
             words
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             the
             absolute
             necessity
             that
             is
             of
             the
             exercise
             of
             this
             grace
             ,
             which
             is
             holden
             forth
             in
             that
             word
             ,
             
               his
               Commandment
            
             ;
             which
             doth
             import
             these
             three
             things
             .
             1.
             
             That
             all
             the
             Commands
             that
             wee
             can
             obey
             without
             this
             Commandement
             of
             Faith
             ,
             it
             is
             but
             a
             polluting
             of
             our selves
             ,
             and
             a
             plunging
             of
             our selves
             in
             the
             ditch
             till
             our
             own
             cloa●hs
             abhor
             us
             .
             2.
             
             That
             God
             taketh
             greater
             delight
             in
             the
             exercise
             of
             that
             grace
             of
             Faith
             ,
             then
             in
             the
             exercise
             of
             any
             other
             .
             And
             lastly
             ,
             that
             as
             to
             the
             many
             imperfections
             which
             wee
             have
             in
             our
             obedience
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             sweet
             act
             of
             oblivion
             past
             of
             them
             all
             ;
             if
             we
             make
             conscience
             seriously
             to
             obey
             this
             command
             of
             Faith
             ,
             which
             is
             indeed
             ,
             the
             sweet
             compend
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             all
             these
             things
             do
             most
             clearly
             appear
             ,
             in
             that
             believing
             ,
             here
             is
             called
             ,
             
               His
               Commandement
            
             ,
             by
             way
             of
             excellency
             ,
             as
             if
             this
             were
             his
             only
             Commandement
             .
          
           
             But
             that
             we
             may
             yet
             a
             little
             more
             particularly
             point
             out
             the
             absolute
             necessity
             of
             Faith
             ;
             there
             are
             these
             things
             that
             speaketh
             it
             forth
             to
             the
             full
             .
             1.
             
             That
             though
             rivers
             of
             tears
             should
             run
             down
             our
             eyes
             ,
             because
             we
             keep
             not
             his
             Law
             ,
             though
             we
             should
             never
             rise
             off
             our
             knees
             from
             prayer
             ,
             and
             should
             all
             our
             life
             time
             speak
             to
             God
             with
             the
             tongue
             of
             Angels
             ;
             and
             though
             we
             should
             constantly
             obey
             his
             Commands
             ▪
             yet
             without
             Faith
             we
             should
             never
             escape
             that
             eternal
             sentence
             of
             excommunication
             from
             the
             presence
             of
             the
             Lord
             ;
             there
             being
             no
             action
             that
             doth
             proceed
             
             from
             us
             which
             can
             please
             the
             majesty
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             unlesse
             it
             hath
             its
             rise
             from
             this
             principle
             of
             Faith
             :
             as
             is
             clear
             from
             Heb.
             11.
             6.
             
             
               Without
               Faith
               it
               is
               impossible
               to
               please
               God.
            
             And
             though
             we
             should
             offer
             unto
             him
             ten
             thousand
             rivers
             of
             oyl
             ,
             and
             thousands
             of
             rams
             ,
             and
             should
             offer
             up
             in
             a
             burnt
             sacrifice
             all
             the
             beasts
             that
             
               are
               upon
               the
               mountains
               ,
               and
               the
               trees
               that
               are
               upon
               hills
               ,
            
             this
             should
             be
             the
             answer
             that
             God
             should
             return
             to
             us
             ,
             
               Who
               hath
               required
               these
               things
               at
               your
               hands
               ?
               I
               take
               no
               pleasure
               in
               these
               solemn
               sacrifices
            
             ;
             Because
             there
             is
             no
             way
             of
             attaining
             peace
             with
             God
             ,
             but
             through
             the
             exercise
             of
             Faith
             ,
             making
             use
             of
             the
             spotlesse
             righteousnesse
             of
             ●esus
             Christ.
             2.
             
             Let
             us
             do
             ou●
             outmost
             ,
             by
             all
             the
             inventions
             we
             can
             ,
             to
             bring
             down
             our
             body
             ,
             and
             let
             us
             separate
             our selves
             from
             all
             the
             pleasures
             of
             the
             flesh
             :
             yet
             all
             our
             idols
             shall
             reign
             without
             much
             contradiction
             ,
             except
             once
             we
             do
             attain
             unto
             this
             grace
             of
             Faith
             ,
             which
             is
             that
             
               victory
               whereby
               we
               must
               overcome
               the
               world
               ,
            
             and
             the
             hand
             that
             maketh
             use
             of
             infinite
             strength
             for
             subduing
             of
             corruption
             ,
             making
             the
             Christian
             sweetly
             to
             take
             up
             that
             song
             ,
             
               Stronger
               is
               he
               that
               is
               with
               us
               ,
               than
               he
               that
               is
               in
               the
               world
               .
            
          
           
             From
             all
             this
             that
             we
             have
             said
             ,
             both
             of
             the
             sweetnesse
             of
             Faith
             ,
             and
             the
             necessity
             thereof
             ,
             we
             would
             propose
             these
             few
             considerations
             ,
             to
             two
             or
             three
             sorts
             of
             persons
             .
             1.
             
             There
             are
             some
             who
             live
             in
             that
             vain
             imaginary
             delusion
             of
             attaining
             heaven
             through
             a
             Covenant
             of
             Works
             ,
             and
             do
             
             neglect
             to
             seek
             salvation
             by
             Faith
             in
             the
             righteousnesse
             of
             Christ.
             And
             to
             these
             who
             build
             upon
             this
             sandy
             foundation
             ,
             I
             shall
             say
             but
             these
             two
             words
             .
             First
             ,
             How
             long
             shall
             ye
             labour
             
               in
               the
               fire
               of
               very
               vanity
               ,
            
             do
             ye
             ever
             think
             to
             put
             on
             the
             capestone
             ,
             know
             ye
             not
             that
             the
             day
             is
             approaching
             ,
             when
             your
             house
             shall
             fall
             about
             your
             ears
             ,
             your
             confidence
             shall
             be
             rejected
             ,
             and
             
               your
               hope
               shall
               evanish
               as
               a
               dream
               ,
               and
               flee
               away
               as
               a
               vision
               of
               the
               night
               .
            
             Secondly
             ,
             What
             a
             monstrous
             blindnesse
             ,
             and
             what
             an
             unspeakable
             act
             of
             folly
             must
             it
             ●e●●
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             Christ
             was
             crucified
             in
             vain
             ,
             which
             yet
             ye
             do
             practically
             assert
             ,
             when
             ye
             go
             about
             to
             purchase
             a
             righteousnesse
             through
             the
             works
             of
             the
             Law.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             There
             are
             some
             who
             are
             secure
             in
             their
             own
             thoughts
             concerning
             their
             ●aith
             :
             they
             never
             questioned
             the
             realty
             of
             it
             ,
             they
             never
             examined
             it
             .
             O
             ye
             whose
             faith
             is
             as
             old
             as
             your selves
             ,
             ye
             say
             ye
             never
             knew
             what
             it
             was
             to
             dispute
             :
             and
             I
             may
             say
             ,
             ye
             never
             knew
             what
             it
             was
             to
             believe
             .
             Thou
             profane
             hypocrite
             ,
             let
             me
             tell
             thee
             ,
             a
             strong
             faith
             ,
             and
             ye●
             strong
             idols
             ,
             must
             needs
             be
             ●
             strong
             delusion
             ;
             Thou
             wilt
             not
             obey
             the
             Lord
             ,
             thou
             wilt
             not
             pray
             ,
             thou
             wilt
             not
             believe
             a
             threatning
             in
             all
             the
             Word
             ,
             thou
             wilt
             count
             all
             Religion
             madnesse
             and
             foolishnesse
             ,
             and
             yet
             thou
             wilt
             perswade
             thy self
             ,
             thou
             Believest
             in
             Christ.
             
               O
               be
               not
               deceived
               ,
               God
               is
               not
               mocked
               ,
            
             and
             why
             will
             ye
             mock
             your selves
             ?
             Shall
             I
             tell
             you
             that
             reprobates
             have
             a
             sa●
             Religion
             ,
             one
             day
             they
             must
             believe
             ,
             and
             obey
             ,
             and
             pray
             ,
             and
             give
             a
             testimony
             
             to
             Godlinesse
             :
             but
             alas
             too
             late
             ,
             and
             little
             to
             their
             advantage
             .
             Shall
             not
             he
             whom
             all
             the
             Ministers
             on
             earth
             could
             scarce
             ever
             perswade
             to
             believe
             so
             much
             ,
             as
             a
             heaven
             o●
             hell
             ,
             or
             one
             threatning
             in
             all
             the
             Book
             o●
             God
             ,
             at
             last
             be
             forced
             to
             believe
             their
             ow●
             sense
             ,
             when
             they
             shall
             see
             the
             Ancient
             of
             Days
             upon
             the
             Throne
             ,
             and
             shall
             hear
             the
             cryes
             of
             so
             many
             thousand
             living
             witnesses
             ,
             come
             ou●
             both
             from
             heaven
             and
             hell
             ,
             bearing
             testimony
             to
             the
             truth
             of
             threatnings
             and
             promises
             ,
             that
             not
             one
             jot
             of
             them
             is
             fallen
             to
             the
             ground
             ,
             and
             he
             who
             would
             never
             be
             perswaded
             to
             bow
             a
             knee
             to
             God
             in
             earnest
             all
             his
             life
             ,
             shall
             he
             not
             then
             pray
             with
             greatest
             fervency
             ,
             
               that
               hills
               and
               mountains
               might
               fall
               upon
               him
               ,
               to
               cover
               him
               from
               the
               face
               of
               the
               Lamb
               :
            
             And
             h●
             that
             would
             never
             submit
             to
             a
             Command
             of
             God
             ,
             must
             he
             not
             at
             last
             obey
             that
             dreadfull
             Command
             ,
             
               Depart
               from
               me
               ye
               cursed
               into
               everlasting
               torment
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             Yea
             ,
             he
             who
             was
             the
             greatest
             mocker
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             shall
             then
             confesse
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             blest
             who
             put
             their
             trust
             in
             the
             Lord
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             excellently
             brought
             in
             ,
             though
             in
             an
             Apocriphal
             Book
             ,
             
               Wisd.
               c.
            
             5.
             4
             
             ▪
             Crying
             out
             with
             great
             terror
             ,
             while
             they
             behold
             that
             unexpected
             sight
             of
             the
             glorious
             condition
             of
             the
             Godly
             .
             O
             here
             is
             the
             me●
             say
             they
             ,
             whom
             we
             mocked
             ,
             whose
             life
             w●
             accounted
             madnesse
             ,
             and
             their
             end
             dishonourable
             :
             Be
             wise
             therefore
             in
             time
             ,
             and
             do
             that
             willingly
             ,
             which
             ye
             must
             do
             by
             constrain●
             ,
             and
             do
             that
             with
             sweetnesse
             and
             advantage
             that
             ye
             must
             do
             at
             length
             with
             losse
             and
             sorrow
             .
          
           
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             There
             are
             some
             who
             certainly
             have
             some
             hope
             of
             eternal
             life
             ,
             but
             contenteth
             themselves
             with
             a
             small
             measure
             of
             assurance
             ,
             and
             these
             I
             would
             beseech
             ,
             that
             ye
             would
             be
             more
             endeavouring
             to
             make
             your
             calling
             and
             election
             sure
             ,
             and
             would
             be
             endeavouring
             to
             see
             your
             names
             written
             in
             the
             ancient
             Records
             of
             Heaven
             :
             And
             this
             we
             shall
             presse
             upon
             you
             by
             several
             Arguments
             .
             1.
             
             Those
             strong
             and
             subtil
             ,
             and
             soul
             destroying
             delusions
             that
             are
             amongst
             many
             ,
             who
             conceive
             they
             do
             believe
             (
             as
             we
             were
             saying
             )
             and
             
               are
               pure
               in
               their
               own
               eyes
               ,
               who
               yet
               are
               not
               purged
               from
               their
               iniquities
               .
            
             O●
             are
             there
             not
             many
             of
             us
             that
             are
             in
             a
             golden
             dream
             ,
             that
             suppose
             
               we
               are
               eating
               but
               when
               we
               awake
               our
               soul
               is
               empty
               ,
            
             whose
             faith
             is
             a
             metaphysick
             notion
             ,
             that
             hath
             no
             foundation
             ,
             but
             mans
             apprehension
             ;
             and
             this
             shall
             never
             bear
             us
             through
             the
             gates
             of
             death
             ,
             nor
             convey
             us
             in
             into
             eternity
             of
             joy
             .
             2.
             
             May
             not
             this
             presse
             you
             to
             follow
             after
             assurance
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             the
             compendious
             way
             to
             sweeten
             all
             your
             crosses
             :
             As
             is
             clear
             from
             Hab.
             3.
             17
             ,
             18.
             where
             the
             convictions
             of
             this
             made
             Habbakuk
             to
             rejoyce
             
               in
               the
               God
               of
               his
               salvation
               ;
               Though
               the
               fig
               tree
               did
               not
               bear
               fruit
               ,
               and
               the
               labour
               of
               the
               olive
               did
               fail
               ,
               and
               there
               were
               no
               sweetnesse
               to
               be
               found
               in
               the
               vine
               ,
            
             and
             from
             Heb.
             10.
             34.
             where
             they
             took
             joy●ully
             the
             
               spoiling
               of
               their
               goods
               ,
               knowing
               within
               themselves
               that
               they
               had
               a
               better
               and
               an
               enduring
               substance
               :
            
             This
             is
             indeed
             that
             tree
             which
             if
             wee
             cast
             into
             the
             waters
             of
             Marah
             ,
             they
             will
             presently
             become
             sweet
             :
             
             for
             it
             is
             not
             below
             the
             child
             of
             hope
             to
             be
             much
             anxious
             about
             these
             things
             that
             he
             meets
             with
             here
             ,
             when
             he
             sincerely
             knoweth
             that
             Commandement
             shall
             come
             forth
             ,
             
               Lift
               up
               your
               head
               ,
               for
               the
               day
               of
               your
               eternal
               redemption
               draweth
               near
               ,
            
             even
             the
             day
             when
             all
             the
             rivers
             of
             his
             sorrow
             shall
             sweetly
             run
             into
             the
             ocean
             of
             everlasting
             deligh●s
             .
             3.
             
             A
             Christian
             that
             is
             much
             in
             assurance
             ,
             he
             is
             much
             in
             communion
             and
             fellowship
             with
             God
             ,
             as
             is
             clear
             from
             the
             Song
             1.
             13
             ,
             14.
             and
             Song
             .
             2.
             3.
             where
             ,
             when
             once
             she
             cometh
             to
             that
             ,
             to
             be
             perswaded
             that
             Christ
             was
             her
             beloved
             ,
             then
             she
             sat
             down
             under
             his
             shaddow
             ,
             and
             his
             fruit
             was
             pleasant
             ●nto
             her
             taste
             ;
             for
             the
             assured
             Christian
             doth
             taste
             of
             these
             crums
             that
             ●all
             from
             that
             higher
             Table
             ,
             and
             no
             doubt
             ,
             these
             that
             have
             tasted
             of
             that
             old
             wine
             will
             not
             straight
             way
             desire
             the
             new
             ,
             because
             the
             old
             is
             better
             .
             And
             then
             4.
             
             It
             is
             the
             way
             to
             keep
             you
             from
             Apostacy
             ,
             and
             making
             defection
             from
             God
             :
             Faith
             is
             that
             grace
             that
             will
             make
             you
             continue
             with
             Christ
             in
             all
             his
             tentations
             ,
             as
             is
             clear
             from
             2
             Pet.
             1.
             10.
             where
             this
             is
             set
             down
             as
             a
             fruit
             of
             making
             our
             calling
             and
             election
             sure
             ,
             that
             if
             we
             no
             these
             things
             we
             shall
             never
             fail
             :
             Faith
             makes
             a
             Christian
             to
             live
             a
             dependent
             life
             ▪
             for
             would
             you
             know
             the
             motto
             of
             a
             Christian
             ?
             It
             is
             this
             ,
             
               self
               diffidence
            
             ,
             and
             
               Christ
               dependence
            
             ,
             as
             is
             clear
             from
             that
             word
             in
             the
             Song
             8.
             5.
             that
             while
             we
             are
             walking
             through
             this
             wildernesse
             ,
             
               we
               are
               leaning
               upon
               our
               welbeloved
               ▪
            
             5.
             
             This
             assurance
             
             will
             help
             a
             Christian
             to
             overcome
             many
             tentations
             .
             There
             are
             four
             sorts
             of
             tentations
             that
             ass●ult
             the
             Christian
             ;
             there
             are
             temptations
             of
             desire
             ,
             temptations
             of
             love
             ,
             temptations
             of
             hope
             ,
             and
             temptations
             of
             anxiety
             ,
             all
             which
             a
             Christian
             through
             this
             noble
             grace
             of
             Assurance
             ,
             may
             sweetly
             overcome
             :
             he
             that
             hath
             once
             made
             Christ
             his
             own
             ,
             what
             can
             he
             desire
             but
             him
             ?
             As
             Psal.
             27.
             4.
             
             
               One
               thing
               have
               I
               desired
               of
               the
               Lord
               :
            
             What
             can
             he
             love
             more
             then
             Christ
             ,
             or
             love
             beside
             Christ
             ,
             all
             his
             love
             being
             drowned
             (
             as
             it
             were
             )
             in
             that
             O●ean
             of
             his
             excellencies
             ,
             and
             a
             sweet
             complacency
             found
             in
             the
             enjoyment
             of
             him
             ?
             And
             as
             to
             hope
             ;
             will
             not
             assurance
             make
             a
             Christian
             〈◊〉
             forth
             ,
             
               Now
               ,
               Lord
               ,
               what
               wait
               I
               for
               ?
               my
               hope
               is
               in
               thee
               ?
            
             And
             when
             the
             heart
             is
             anxious
             ,
             doth
             not
             assurance
             make
             a
             Christian
             content
             to
             
               bear
               the
               indignation
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
            
             and
             patiently
             submit
             unto
             the
             crosse
             ,
             since
             there
             is
             a
             sweet
             connexion
             betwixt
             his
             crosse
             and
             his
             Crown
             ,
             Rom.
             8.
             35
             ,
             36.
             
             
               If
               he
               suffer
               with
               him
               ,
               he
               shall
               also
               reign
               with
               him
               .
            
             And
             lastly
             ,
             There
             is
             this
             argument
             to
             presse
             you
             to
             assurance
             ,
             that
             it
             sweemeth
             the
             thoughts
             of
             death
             ;
             it
             maketh
             death
             unto
             a
             Christian
             ,
             not
             the
             king
             of
             terrours
             ,
             but
             the
             king
             of
             desires
             :
             and
             it
             is
             upon
             these
             grounds
             that
             assurance
             maketh
             death
             refreshfull
             unto
             a
             Christian.
             1.
             
             He
             knoweth
             that
             it
             is
             the
             funerall
             of
             all
             his
             miseries
             ,
             and
             the
             birth-day
             of
             all
             his
             blessed
             and
             eternal
             enjoyments
             .
             2.
             
             That
             it
             is
             the
             Coronation
             day
             of
             a
             Christian
             ,
             and-the
             day
             when
             he
             shall
             have
             that
             
             Marriage
             betwixt
             Christ
             and
             him
             sweetly
             solemnized
             :
             And
             that
             when
             he
             is
             to
             step
             that
             last
             step
             ,
             hee
             knoweth
             that
             death
             will
             make
             him
             change
             his
             place
             ,
             but
             not
             his
             company
             :
             And
             O
             that
             we
             could
             once
             win
             unto
             this
             ,
             to
             seal
             that
             conclusion
             without
             presumption
             ,
             
               My
               beloved
               is
               mine
               ,
               and
               I
               am
               his
               :
            
             We
             might
             without
             presumption
             ,
             sing
             one
             of
             the
             songs
             of
             Sion
             ,
             even
             while
             we
             are
             in
             this
             strange
             land
             ,
             and
             taking
             Christ
             in
             our
             arms
             ,
             might
             sweetly
             cry
             forth
             ,
             
               Now
               lettest
               thou
               thy
               servant
               depart
               in
               peace
               ,
               for
               my
               eyes
               have
               seen
               thy
               salvation
               .
            
             Comfort
             your selves
             in
             this
             ,
             that
             all
             your
             clouds
             shall
             once
             passe
             away
             ,
             and
             that
             that
             truth
             shall
             once
             come
             to
             passe
             which
             was
             confirmed
             by
             the
             oath
             of
             an
             Angel
             ,
             with
             his
             hand
             lifted
             up
             towards
             Heaven
             ,
             
               That
               time
               shall
               be
               no
               more
               .
            
             Time
             shall
             once
             sweetly
             die
             out
             in
             eternity
             ,
             and
             ye
             may
             be
             
               looking
               after
               new
               heavens
               ,
               and
               a
               new
               earth
               ,
               wherein
               dwelleth
               righteousnesse
               .
            
             O
             long
             to
             be
             with
             him
             ,
             for
             Christ
             longeth
             to
             have
             you
             with
             him
             .
          
        
         
           
             SERMON
             VI.
             
          
           
             
               1
               Joh.
               3.
               23.
               
            
             
               This
               is
               his
               Commandment
               that
               ye
               should
               believe
               on
               the
               Name
               of
               his
               Son
               Iesus
               Christ
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             THere
             are
             three
             most
             precious
             and
             cardinal
             graces
             ,
             which
             a
             Christian
             ough●
             mainly
             to
             pursue
             :
             There
             is
             that
             exalting
             grace
             of
             Faith
             ,
             that
             comforting
             grac●
             of
             Hope
             ,
             and
             that
             aspiring
             grace
             of
             Love
             ▪
             
             and
             if
             once
             a
             Christian
             did
             take
             up
             that
             heavenly
             difference
             that
             is
             between
             those
             sister-graces
             ,
             hee
             might
             be
             provoked
             to
             move
             after
             them
             most
             swiftly
             ,
             as
             the
             chariots
             of
             Aminadab
             .
             And
             there
             is
             this
             difference
             between
             those
             graces
             ;
             Faith
             is
             a
             sober
             and
             silent
             grace
             ,
             Hope
             is
             a
             patient
             and
             submissive
             grace
             ,
             Love
             is
             an
             ambitions
             and
             impatient
             grace
             .
             Faith
             cryeth
             out
             ,
             
               O
               my
               soul
               be
               silent
               unto
               God
               :
            
             Hope
             cryeth
             out
             ,
             I
             will
             wait
             patiently
             for
             the
             Lord
             ,
             
               untill
               the
               vision
               shall
               speak
            
             ;
             but
             Love
             it
             cryeth
             out
             ,
             
               How
               long
               art
               thou
               a
               coming
               ?
            
             and
             it
             is
             waiting
             to
             hear
             the
             sound
             of
             his
             feet
             coming
             
               over
               the
               mountains
               of
               separation
            
             .
             That
             is
             the
             Motto
             of
             Hope
             ,
             
               Quod
               defertur
               non
               aufertur
            
             ,
             that
             which
             is
             delayed
             (
             saith
             Hope
             )
             is
             not
             altogether
             taken
             away
             and
             made
             void
             :
             and
             that
             may
             be
             the
             divine
             embleme
             of
             the
             grace
             of
             Love.
             It
             is
             sight
             infolding
             desire
             in
             its
             armes
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             desire
             cloathed
             with
             wings
             ,
             ●reading
             upon
             delay
             and
             impediments
             .
             There
             is
             this
             second
             difference
             between
             these
             graces
             :
             the
             grace
             of
             Faith
             ,
             it
             embraceth
             the
             truth
             of
             the
             promises
             :
             the
             grace
             of
             Hope
             ,
             it
             embraceth
             the
             goodnesse
             of
             the
             thing
             that
             is
             promised
             ;
             but
             that
             exalting
             grace
             of
             Love
             ,
             it
             embraceth
             the
             Promiser
             :
             Faith
             cryeth
             out
             ,
             
               Hath
               hee
               spoken
               it
               ,
               Hee
               will
               also
               do
               it
               :
            
             Hope
             ●ryeth
             out
             ,
             
               Good
               is
               the
               Word
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               be
               ●●
               unto
               thy
               servant
               according
               to
               thy
               promise
               :
            
             And
             Love
             ,
             it
             cryeth
             out
             in
             a
             higher
             note
             ,
             
               As
               is
               the
               apple
               tree
               amongst
               the
               trees
               of
               the
               ●ood
               ,
               so
               is
               my
               well-beloved
               amongst
               the
               sons
               .
            
             ●hirdly
             ,
             There
             is
             that
             difference
             between
             ●hese
             graces
             ,
             Faith
             it
             overcometh
             temptations
             ;
             
             Hope
             ,
             it
             overcometh
             difficulties
             ;
             but
             Love
             stayeth
             at
             home
             and
             divideth
             the
             spoil
             :
             There
             is
             a
             sweet
             correspondence
             between
             those
             graces
             in
             this
             :
             Faith
             it
             fighteth
             and
             conquereth
             ;
             and
             Hope
             it
             fighteth
             and
             conquereth
             ;
             but
             Love
             it
             doth
             enjoy
             the
             Trophies
             of
             the
             victory
             .
             And
             ,
             Fourthly
             ,
             there
             is
             this
             difference
             ,
             the
             noble
             grace
             of
             Faith
             ,
             it
             shall
             once
             evanish
             into
             sight
             ;
             That
             noble
             grace
             of
             Hope
             ,
             it
             shall
             once
             evanish
             into
             possession
             and
             enjoyment
             ;
             But
             that
             constant
             grace
             of
             Love
             ;
             it
             shall
             be
             the
             eternal
             companion
             of
             a
             Christian
             ,
             and
             shall
             walk
             in
             with
             him
             unto
             the
             streets
             of
             the
             
               New
               Ierusalem
            
             .
             And
             I
             would
             ask
             you
             that
             question
             ,
             What
             a
             day
             shall
             it
             be
             when
             Faith
             shall
             ced●
             to
             sight
             ?
             What
             a
             day
             shall
             it
             be
             when
             Hope
             shall
             yeeld
             its
             place
             to
             Love
             ,
             and
             love
             and
             sight
             shall
             eternally
             sit
             down
             and
             solace
             themselves
             in
             these
             blessed
             mysteries
             ,
             these
             everlasting
             consolations
             of
             Heaven
             world
             without
             end
             .
             And
             fifthly
             ,
             there
             i●
             this
             difference
             ,
             lesse
             will
             sa●isfie
             the
             grac●
             of
             Faith
             ,
             and
             the
             grace
             of
             Hope
             ,
             tha●
             will
             satisfie
             the
             grace
             of
             Love
             ;
             Faith
             ,
             i●
             will
             be
             content
             with
             the
             promise
             ,
             and
             Hop●
             will
             be
             content
             with
             the
             thing
             that
             is
             promised
             ;
             but
             that
             ambitious
             grace
             of
             Love
             ,
             i●
             will
             be
             onely
             content
             with
             the
             promiser
             Love
             glaspeth
             its
             arms
             about
             that
             Preciou●
             and
             noble
             object
             Jesus
             Christ
             ;
             Love
             is
             a
             ●●
             spicious
             grace
             ,
             It
             oftentimes
             cryeth
             forth●
             
               They
               have
               taken
               away
               my
               Lord
               ,
               and
               I
               kno●
               not
               where
               they
               have
               laid
               him
            
             ;
             So
             that
             Fai●●
             is
             oftentimes
             put
             to
             resolve
             the
             suspicions
             ●●
             
             love
             .
             I
             can
             compare
             these
             three
             graces
             to
             nothing
             so
             fitly
             ,
             as
             to
             those
             three
             great
             Worthies
             that
             David
             had
             ,
             These
             three
             graces
             ,
             they
             will
             break
             thorow
             all
             difficulties
             ,
             were
             it
             a
             host
             of
             Philistines
             ,
             that
             so
             they
             may
             pleasure
             Christ
             ,
             and
             may
             drink
             of
             that
             Well
             of
             Bethlehem
             ,
             that
             Well
             of
             everlasting
             ●onsolation
             that
             ●loweth
             from
             beneath
             the
             ●hrone
             of
             God
             :
             Love
             is
             like
             Noah's
             dove
             ,
             ●t
             never
             findeth
             rest
             for
             the
             sole
             of
             its
             foot
             ,
             ●ntill
             once
             it
             be
             within
             that
             Ark
             ,
             that
             place
             ●f
             repose
             Jesus
             Christ.
             
          
           
             And
             sixthly
             ,
             There
             is
             this
             last
             difference
             between
             them
             ,
             Faith
             taketh
             hold
             upon
             the
             ●●ithfulnesse
             of
             Christ
             ;
             Hope
             taketh
             hold
             ●pon
             the
             goodnesse
             of
             Christ
             ;
             but
             Love
             ,
             it
             ●●keth
             hold
             upon
             the
             heart
             of
             Christ.
             And
             ●hink
             yee
             not
             it
             must
             be
             a
             pleasant
             and
             soul●●freshing
             exercise
             ,
             to
             be
             continually
             taken
             ●●
             in
             imbracing
             him
             ,
             that
             is
             that
             eternal
             ad●iration
             of
             Angels
             .
             Must
             it
             not
             be
             an
             ex●ellent
             life
             ,
             dayly
             to
             bee
             feeding
             on
             the
             
               finest
               the
               wheat
               ,
               and
               to
               bee
               satisfied
               with
               honey
               ●●
               of
               the
               rock
               .
            
             O
             but
             Heaven
             must
             be
             a
             plea●●n●
             place
             !
             And
             if
             once
             we
             would
             but
             taste
             ●●
             the
             first
             ripe
             grapes
             ,
             and
             a
             cluster
             of
             wine
             ●●a●
             groweth
             in
             that
             pleasant
             land
             ,
             might
             not
             ●●e
             be
             constrained
             to
             bring
             up
             a
             good
             report
             it
             .
          
           
             But
             now
             to
             come
             to
             that
             which
             wee
             pur●●se
             mainly
             to
             speak
             of
             at
             this
             time
             .
             The
             〈◊〉
             thing
             concerning
             Faith
             ,
             that
             wee
             pro●●sed
             from
             the
             words
             ,
             was
             the
             object
             up●●
             which
             Faith
             exerciseth
             itself
             ,
             which
             is
             〈◊〉
             set
             down
             to
             bee
             
               the
               Mame
               of
               his
               Son
               
               Iesus
               Christ.
            
             And
             that
             we
             may
             speak
             to
             this
             more
             clearly
             ,
             wee
             shall
             first
             speak
             a
             little
             to
             the
             negative
             ,
             what
             things
             are
             not
             the
             fit
             object
             of
             Faith
             ,
             and
             then
             to
             the
             positive
             ,
             shewing
             you
             how
             this
             Name
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             of
             His
             Son
             Christ
             ,
             is
             the
             sure
             ground
             upon
             which
             a
             Christian
             may
             pitch
             his
             Faith
             :
             For
             the
             first
             ,
             yee
             must
             know
             that
             a
             Christian
             is
             not
             to
             build
             his
             faith
             upon
             sense
             ,
             nor
             sensible
             enjoy
             ments
             :
             Sense
             may
             bee
             an
             evidence
             of
             Faith
             but
             it
             must
             not
             bee
             the
             foundation
             of
             Faith
             I
             know
             there
             are
             some
             that
             oftentimes
             cry
             out
             ,
             
               Except
               I
               put
               my
               fingers
               into
               the
               print
               ●●
               the
               nails
               ,
               and
               thrust
               my
               hand
               into
               the
               hole
               ●●
               his
               side
               ,
               I
               will
               not
               believe
            
             ;
             and
             indeed
             it
             is
             〈◊〉
             mystery
             unto
             the
             most
             part
             of
             us
             ,
             to
             bee
             exercising
             Faith
             upon
             a
             naked
             word
             of
             promise
             ,
             abstracted
             from
             sense
             ;
             to
             love
             an
             absent
             Christ
             ,
             and
             to
             believe
             on
             an
             absent
             Christ
             ,
             are
             the
             two
             great
             mysteries
             of
             Christianity
             .
             But
             that
             sense
             is
             no
             good
             foundation
             for
             Faith
             ,
             may
             appear
             .
             1.
             
             That
             Fait●
             which
             is
             builded
             upon
             sense
             ,
             is
             a
             most
             unconstant
             ,
             a
             most
             fluctuating
             and
             transient
             Fait●
             I
             know
             sense
             hath
             its
             fits
             of
             love
             ,
             and
             as
             were
             ,
             hath
             its
             fits
             of
             Faith
             :
             Sometim●●
             sense
             is
             sick
             of
             love
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             sense
             〈◊〉
             strong
             in
             Faith
             ,
             but
             ere
             six
             hours
             go
             about
             sense
             may
             bee
             sick
             of
             jealousie
             ,
             and
             sick
             〈◊〉
             misbelief
             ,
             as
             yee
             will
             see
             from
             Psal.
             30.
             6
             ,
             〈◊〉
             sense
             ,
             that
             bold
             thing
             ,
             it
             will
             instantly
             〈◊〉
             out
             ,
             
               My
               mountain
               standeth
               strong
               ,
               I
               will
               ●●ver
               be
               moved
            
             ;
             but
             behold
             how
             soon
             it
             chan●eth
             its
             note
             ,
             
               Thou
               hides
               thy
               face
               ,
               and
               I
               〈◊〉
               troubled
               .
            
             At
             one
             time
             it
             will
             cry
             for●●●
             
             
               Who
               is
               like
               unto
               him
               that
               pardoneth
               iniquity
               ,
            
             and
             that
             
               passeth
               over
               transgressions
            
             ;
             but
             ere
             many
             hours
             go
             about
             ,
             it
             will
             sing
             a
             song
             upon
             another
             key
             ,
             and
             cry
             out
             ,
             
               Why
               art
               thou
               ●ecome
               unto
               mee
               as
               a
               liar
               ,
               and
               as
               waters
               that
               ●ail
               ?
            
             2.
             
             That
             Faith
             which
             is
             built
             upon
             ●ense
             ,
             it
             wan●eth
             the
             promise
             of
             blessednesse
             ,
             ●●
             this
             is
             annexed
             to
             believing
             ,
             that
             is
             founded
             upon
             the
             Word
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             in
             ●oh
             .
             20.
             29.
             
             
               Blessed
               are
               these
               that
               have
               not
               ●en
               ,
            
             and
             
               yet
               have
               believed
            
             :
             nor
             hath
             that
             ●ith
             that
             is
             built
             upon
             sense
             such
             a
             solide
             ●y
             waiting
             on
             it
             ,
             as
             faith
             that
             is
             built
             upon
             ●he
             naked
             word
             of
             promise
             ,
             as
             may
             be
             cleared
             from
             that
             word
             ,
             1
             Pet.
             1.
             8.
             where
             faith
             exercising
             it self
             upon
             Christ
             not
             seen
             ,
             maketh
             a
             Christian
             
               to
               rejoyce
               with
               joy
               unspeakable
               and
               full
               of
               glory
               ,
            
             a
             joy
             that
             doth
             not
             at●●nd
             believing
             ,
             founded
             upon
             sense
             .
             3.
             
             That
             ●ith
             that
             is
             built
             upon
             sense
             ,
             it
             giveth
             not
             ●uch
             glory
             to
             God
             ,
             for
             faith
             that
             is
             built
             ●●on
             sense
             ,
             it
             exalteth
             not
             the
             faithfulnesse
             〈◊〉
             God
             ,
             it
             exalteth
             not
             the
             omnipotency
             of
             ●od
             .
             I
             will
             tell
             you
             what
             is
             the
             divinity
             〈◊〉
             sense
             ;
             let
             me
             see
             ,
             and
             then
             I
             will
             believe
             ;
             〈◊〉
             it
             knoweth
             not
             what
             it
             is
             to
             believe
             ●●on
             trust
             ,
             and
             because
             
               the
               Lord
               hath
               spoken
               〈◊〉
               his
               holinesse
               :
            
             And
             in
             effect
             ,
             Faith
             that
             is
             ●●ilt
             upon
             sense
             ,
             is
             no
             Faith
             ,
             even
             as
             ●●m
             .
             8.
             
             
               Hope
               that
               is
               seen
               ,
               is
               no
               hope
            
             ;
             And
             therefore
             ,
             when
             the
             Lord
             seeth
             a
             Christian
             ●●king
             sense
             an
             idol
             ,
             that
             hee
             will
             not
             be●●ve
             but
             when
             hee
             seeth
             or
             feeleth
             ,
             this
             doth
             ●●en
             provoke
             the
             Majesty
             of
             the
             Lord
             to
             withdraw
             himself
             from
             that
             Christian
             ,
             and
             
             to
             deny
             him
             the
             sweet
             influences
             of
             heaven
             and
             these
             consolations
             that
             are
             above
             ,
             so
             that
             in
             an
             instant
             hee
             hath
             both
             his
             sense
             and
             hi●
             faith
             to
             seek
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             A
             Christian
             is
             not
             to
             make
             his
             grace
             the
             object
             of
             his
             Faith
             ,
             that
             is
             when
             a
             Christian
             doth
             behold
             love
             burning
             within
             him
             when
             hee
             doth
             behold
             influences
             to
             p●ay●●
             encreasing
             ,
             and
             mortification
             waxing
             stro●●
             hee
             is
             not
             to
             build
             his
             faith
             upon
             them
             ,
             thi●
             was
             condemned
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             in
             Ezek.
             16
             ▪
             14.
             compared
             with
             the
             15
             verse
             ,
             
               I
               m●●
               thee
               perfect
               with
               my
               comlinesse
               :
            
             but
             the
             us●
             that
             thou
             didst
             make
             of
             it
             ,
             thou
             
               didst
               put
               〈◊〉
               trust
               in
               thy
               beauty
               ,
            
             and
             then
             thou
             didst
             
               pla●
               the
               harlot
            
             .
             It
             is
             certain
             ,
             that
             grace
             when
             〈◊〉
             is
             the
             object
             of
             our
             Faith
             ,
             it
             doth
             provoke
             God
             to
             blast
             the
             lively
             exercise
             thereof
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             a
             Christian
             oftentimes
             have
             th●●
             complaint
             :
             
               Wo
               to
               me
               ,
               my
               leannesse
               ▪
               my
               lea●●es●●
               testifieth
               to
               my
               face
               .
            
             I
             will
             tell
             you
             thr●●
             great
             mysteries
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             about
             grace
             The
             first
             is
             ,
             to
             ride
             marches
             between
             the●●
             two
             ,
             not
             to
             deny
             what
             they
             have
             ,
             an●
             yet
             to
             bee
             denyed
             to
             what
             they
             have
             ;
             ma●●
             times
             ,
             there
             is
             grace-denying
             ,
             and
             not
             sel●
             denying
             ;
             but
             this
             is
             that
             wee
             would
             pres●●
             upon
             you
             to
             bee
             denyed
             to
             grace
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             which
             is
             recorded
             of
             
               Moses
               ,
               his
               fa●●
               did
               shine
               and
               he
               knew
               it
               not
               ,
            
             hee
             did
             mis●e●●
             (
             as
             it
             were
             )
             and
             did
             not
             at
             all
             bee
             puffed
             ●●
             with
             it
             ;
             for
             so
             the
             words
             wee
             conceive
             m●●
             run
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             great
             difficulty
             f●●
             a
             Christian
             to
             bee
             denied
             to
             his
             self
             denial
             ,
             〈◊〉
             ●ee
             humble
             in
             ●his
             being
             humble
             :
             for
             if
             pri●●
             
             ●●n
             have
             no
             other
             foundation
             ,
             it
             will
             build
             ●●
             self
             upon
             humility
             ;
             and
             a
             Christian
             will
             ●●ow
             proud
             in
             this
             ,
             that
             hee
             is
             growing
             humble
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             It
             is
             a
             difficultie
             for
             a
             Christian
             to
             examine
             his
             growing
             in
             grace
             ,
             and
             not
             bee
             puffed
             up
             ;
             It
             is
             certain
             a
             Christian
             ought
             to
             examine
             his
             growth
             in
             grace
             humbly
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             ,
             Psal.
             63.
             8.
             
             
               My
               ●●ul
               followeth
               hard
               after
               thee
               ,
               thy
               right
               hand
               ▪
               ●●holdeth
               mee
               :
            
             Hee
             doth
             not
             only
             take
             notice
             ●f
             this
             ,
             that
             his
             soul
             did
             
               follow
               after
               God
            
             ,
             ●ut
             of
             the
             measure
             of
             that
             pursuit
             ,
             my
             soul
             
               ●●lloweth
               hard
               after
               thee
            
             ,
             and
             yet
             sweetly
             acknowledgeth
             ,
             it
             was
             not
             his
             own
             feet
             which
             ●●rried
             him
             ,
             nor
             his
             own
             hand
             that
             kept
             him
             ●●om
             falling
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Yee
             are
             not
             to
             build
             your
             Faith
             upon
             ●our
             works
             ;
             and
             upon
             the
             righteousnesse
             ●f
             the
             Law
             :
             I
             need
             not
             stand
             long
             to
             re●ure
             ●●at
             practicall
             Popery
             that
             is
             amongst
             us
             ,
             ●●at
             thinketh
             wee
             can
             go
             to
             heaven
             through
             〈◊〉
             Covenant
             of
             Works
             .
             I
             told
             you
             not
             long
             ●●●e
             ,
             what
             your
             going
             to
             heaven
             through
             Covenant
             of
             Works
             speaketh
             ;
             even
             this
             ●●r●id
             blasphemy
             ;
             That
             it
             was
             an
             act
             of
             ●onstruous
             folly
             to
             send
             Christ
             to
             die
             for
             ●●ers
             ;
             for
             ,
             if
             you
             can
             go
             to
             heaven
             with●●t
             him
             ,
             was
             not
             Christ
             then
             crucified
             in
             〈◊〉
             .
             And
             I
             would
             tell
             you
             now
             ,
             that
             ●●
             is
             speaketh
             out
             your
             damnable
             ignorance
             〈◊〉
             the
             weaknesse
             and
             deceitfulnesse
             of
             your
             ●●n
             hearts
             .
             O
             yee
             that
             are
             so
             great
             de●●ders
             of
             Salvation
             by
             the
             Covenant
             of
             ●orks
             ,
             I
             beseech
             you
             ,
             What
             is
             the
             rea●●●
             that
             yee
             break
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Works
             
             oftner
             then
             any
             ;
             for
             there
             is
             none
             th●
             thinketh
             they
             will
             go
             to
             heaven
             this
             way
             but
             these
             that
             are
             the
             greatest
             breakers
             of
             th●
             Covenant
             of
             Works
             .
             And
             is
             not
             that
             inconsistent
             ,
             and
             most
             contradictory
             divinity
             ,
             yo●●
             faith
             contradicting
             your
             practice
             ,
             and
             you●
             practice
             telling
             you
             that
             your
             faith
             is
             a
             lie
             .
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             We
             must
             not
             mix
             our
             ow●
             righteousnesse
             with
             Christ
             ,
             as
             the
             object
             o●
             our
             believing
             :
             This
             is
             indeed
             an
             evill
             tha●
             often
             lodgeth
             in
             the
             bosome
             of
             the
             most
             refined
             hypocrite
             ,
             when
             Satan
             cannot
             preva●●
             to
             exclude
             Christ
             altogether
             ,
             then
             he
             is
             content
             with
             that
             whorish
             woman
             ,
             to
             
               divide
               th●
               childe
            
             ,
             and
             let
             the
             object
             of
             our
             faith
             be
             ha●
             Christ
             ,
             and
             half
             of
             self
             ;
             And
             the
             truth
             i●
             many
             of
             these
             poor
             unwise
             sons
             ,
             who
             st●●
             long
             in
             the
             place
             of
             the
             breaking
             forth
             ●●
             children
             ,
             do
             willingly
             hearken
             to
             this
             ove●ture
             ,
             for
             fear
             it
             be
             presumption
             for
             such
             po●●
             wretches
             to
             meddle
             too
             boldly
             with
             the
             righteousnesse
             of
             Christ
             ;
             but
             it
             were
             good
             suc●
             weak
             ones
             would
             consider
             that
             word
             ,
             R●●
             10.
             2.
             where
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             calleth
             th●
             making
             use
             of
             His
             righteousnesse
             ,
             an
             act
             ●●
             submission
             ,
             
               They
               have
               not
               submitted
            
             (
             saith
             h●●
             
               unto
               the
               righteousnesse
               of
               Christ.
            
             O
             will
             y●●
             not
             lay
             this
             to
             heart
             ,
             that
             our
             Lord
             will
             ta●●
             your
             believing
             ,
             or
             your
             putting
             on
             his
             righteousnesse
             for
             an
             act
             of
             great
             humility
             ,
             a●●
             will
             take
             your
             misbelief
             as
             a
             marvelous
             act
             〈◊〉
             the
             highest
             pride
             and
             presumption
             .
          
           
             Fifthly
             ,
             We
             are
             not
             to
             make
             providenc●
             the
             object
             of
             our
             faith
             .
             I
             know
             there
             ●●
             some
             that
             ask
             the
             ground
             of
             their
             right
             〈◊〉
             
             heaven
             ,
             they
             will
             tell
             us
             ,
             that
             God
             hath
             been
             ●ind
             to
             them
             all
             their
             dayes
             .
             I
             would
             only
             ●ay
             to
             such
             ,
             
               He
               may
               be
               feeding
               you
               unto
               the
               day
               ●f
               slaughter
               ,
               and
               no
               man
               knoweth
               love
               or
               hatred
               ●●y
               any
               thing
               that
               is
               before
               him
               .
            
             This
             much
             of
             ●he
             object
             of
             Faith
             negatively
             .
          
           
             And
             now
             to
             speak
             to
             it
             positively
             ,
             we
             see
             ●he
             Text
             holdeth
             out
             Christ
             himself
             as
             that
             excellent
             and
             compleat
             object
             of
             Faith
             ,
             
               This
               ●s
               his
               Commandement
               ,
               that
               we
               believe
               on
               the
               ●ame
               of
               his
               Son
               :
            
             and
             thus
             Faith
             closeth
             with
             Christ
             in
             a
             fourfold
             consideration
             .
             First
             ,
             It
             ●oseth
             with
             God
             in
             Christ
             ,
             not
             with
             God
             immediatly
             and
             nakedly
             ;
             for
             ,
             hee
             dwelleth
             
               in
               ●●ght
               inaccessible
               ,
               that
               no
               man
               can
               approach
               unto
               :
               He
               is
               higher
               then
               the
               heaven
               ,
               what
               can
               we
               do
               ?
               ●nd
               deeper
               then
               hell
               what
               can
               we
               know
               ?
            
             Job
             11.
             ●herefore
             wee
             must
             approach
             unto
             Him
             ●hrough
             a
             vail
             ,
             even
             the
             vail
             of
             Christ
             His
             ●esh
             ,
             Heb.
             10
             God
             is
             a
             
               consuming
               fire
               ,
               and
               of
               ●●rer
               eyes
               then
               that
               he
               can
               behold
               iniquity
               :
            
             and
             therefore
             we
             must
             first
             cast
             our
             eye
             upon
             that
             ●essed
             
               Days-man
               ,
               that
               laid
               his
               hand
               upon
               us
               ●●th
            
             ;
             and
             look
             upon
             God
             as
             
               in
               Christ
               recon●ling
               the
               world
               to
               himself
               ,
            
             and
             so
             draw
             near
             ●nto
             him
             through
             a
             Mediator
             ,
             who
             is
             the
             first
             ●●d
             the
             last
             ,
             and
             he
             that
             liveth
             and
             was
             dead
             ,
             ●●d
             is
             alive
             for
             evermore
             ,
             able
             to
             save
             to
             the
             ●termost
             all
             that
             come
             unto
             God
             by
             Him
             ,
             ●eing
             he
             liveth
             for
             ever
             to
             make
             intercessi●n
             for
             them
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             Faith
             closeth
             with
             ●hrist
             ,
             as
             tendered
             freely
             in
             a
             Covenant
             of
             ●omise
             .
             We
             could
             have
             had
             nothing
             to
             do
             ●●th
             Christ
             ,
             if
             he
             had
             not
             been
             given
             of
             the
             ●ther
             ,
             and
             offered
             himself
             in
             a
             free
             Covenant
             
             of
             promise
             ;
             but
             he
             being
             thus
             holde●
             forth
             upon
             tearms
             of
             free
             love
             (
             which
             dot●
             utterly
             abominat
             hyre
             )
             and
             so
             nodle
             a
             proclamation
             issued
             forth
             under
             the
             great
             se●
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             
               That
               whosoever
               will
               ,
               may
               come
               an●
               drink
               of
               the
               water
               of
               life
               freely
            
             ;
             Upon
             th●●
             the
             poor
             creature
             draweth
             near
             by
             vertue
             〈◊〉
             a
             right
             ,
             and
             stretching
             out
             the
             armes
             of
             mo●●
             enlarged
             affections
             ,
             doth
             run
             upon
             him
             wit●
             that
             joyful
             shout
             ,
             
               My
               Lord
               and
               my
               God
            
             ;
             an●
             then
             maketh
             an
             absolute
             resignation
             of
             it
             se●
             unto
             him
             ;
             which
             is
             holden
             out
             in
             the
             Scripture
             by
             that
             sweet
             expression
             of
             
               kissing
               〈◊〉
               the
               Son.
            
             And
             there
             are
             three
             parts
             of
             Chris●
             blessed
             Body
             that
             the
             Christian
             must
             endeavour
             to
             kisse
             and
             imbrace
             :
             the
             mouth
             ●●
             Christ
             ,
             the
             hand
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             the
             feet
             ●●
             Christ
             :
             the
             kissing
             of
             his
             feet
             importing
             th●
             exercise
             of
             love
             ,
             the
             kissing
             of
             his
             hands
             th●
             exercise
             of
             subjection
             ,
             and
             the
             kissing
             of
             h●●
             mouth
             the
             exercise
             of
             communion
             and
             fellowship
             with
             him
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             Faith
             close●
             with
             Christ
             as
             the
             purchaser
             and
             meritorious
             cause
             of
             all
             the
             good
             we
             receive
             :
             He
             is
             the
             person
             that
             hath
             purchased
             all
             these
             thi●●
             unto
             us
             ,
             and
             there
             is
             not
             one
             blink
             of
             lov●
             there
             is
             not
             the
             smallest
             enjoyment
             that
             Christian
             meeteth
             with
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             the
             price
             the
             blood
             of
             Christ
             ;
             Christs
             precious
             blo●
             was
             laid
             down
             for
             it
             .
             Fourthly
             ,
             Faith
             ●●seth
             with
             Christ
             as
             the
             efficient
             and
             work●
             of
             all
             our
             mercies
             ;
             all
             our
             enjoyments
             th●●
             are
             far
             from
             him
             as
             the
             efficient
             cause
             ,
             that
             ▪
             He
             is
             the
             worker
             of
             all
             these
             things
             in
             〈◊〉
             it
             is
             his
             precious
             fingers
             that
             must
             accomplish
             
             that
             blessed
             work
             of
             grace
             ,
             and
             they
             are
             from
             Christ
             as
             the
             dispenser
             of
             these
             things
             ;
             Christ
             is
             the
             great
             Steward
             of
             Heaven
             that
             doth
             communicate
             unto
             Believers
             all
             the
             Treasures
             of
             the
             Higher
             House
             ;
             
               For
               Him
               hath
               God
               the
               Father
               sealed
               .
            
             O
             but
             that
             word
             that
             Christ
             once
             spake
             ,
             is
             much
             verified
             by
             Himself
             ,
             
               It
               is
               more
               blessed
               to
               give
               ,
               then
               to
               ●eci●ve
            
             ;
             Christ
             is
             that
             fountain
             and
             treasure
             〈◊〉
             whom
             all
             our
             gifts
             and
             graces
             are
             treasured
             ●p
             ;
             for
             ,
             before
             the
             blessing
             come
             to
             Believers
             ,
             ●hey
             come
             to
             Christ
             as
             the
             Head
             ,
             according
             ●o
             that
             word
             ,
             2
             Tim.
             1
             9.
             
             
               Which
               grace
               was
               ●iven
               to
               us
               in
               Him
               ,
               before
               the
               foundations
               of
               the
               ●orld
               were
               laid
               :
            
             It
             was
             given
             to
             Christ
             be●●e
             the
             world
             was
             made
             ,
             and
             for
             that
             end
             ,
             ●●at
             it
             might
             be
             communicate
             unto
             all
             his
             ●embers
             ,
             and
             so
             out
             of
             His
             fulnesse
             we
             all
             ●eive
             ,
             and
             grace
             for
             grace
             .
          
           
             But
             ,
             secondly
             ,
             The
             Text
             holdeth
             forth
             ●ore
             particularly
             this
             excellent
             object
             of
             ●●th
             ,
             to
             be
             the
             Name
             of
             his
             Son
             ,
             
               That
               ye
               ●●ieve
               in
               the
               Name
               of
               his
               Son.
            
             And
             here
             ●●eed
             we
             may
             be
             at
             a
             stand
             .
             It
             is
             long
             ●●ce
             Agur
             did
             
               non
               plus
            
             all
             the
             world
             ●●th
             that
             question
             ,
             
               What
               is
               his
               Name
               ?
               and
               ●●at
               is
               his
               Sons
               Name
               ,
               if
               thou
               canst
               tell
               ?
            
             ●●ow
             little
             a
             thing
             can
             be
             known
             of
             Him
             !
             ●●d
             O
             how
             brutish
             is
             this
             generation
             !
             that
             ●●w
             so
             much
             lesse
             then
             might
             be
             known
             Him
             in
             such
             a
             day
             of
             the
             Gospel
             .
             But
             ●t
             we
             may
             speak
             a
             little
             ,
             according
             to
             our
             ●●k
             measure
             of
             Faith
             ,
             as
             closing
             with
             the
             ●●e
             of
             Christ.
             His
             Name
             is
             His
             glorious
             ●●●u●es
             ,
             by
             which
             he
             revealeth
             so
             much
             
             of
             Himself
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             as
             poor
             mortals
             can
             take
             up
             .
             Wee
             did
             shew
             you
             before
             ,
             that
             there
             was
             three
             of
             these
             that
             were
             the
             main
             pillars
             of
             justifying
             Faith
             ,
             
               Faithfulnesse
               ,
               Omnipotency
            
             ,
             and
             
               His
               infinite
               Love
               and
               Mercy
            
             :
             And
             how
             from
             these
             may
             bee
             answered
             all
             the
             objections
             of
             sense
             ,
             of
             c●rnall
             reason
             ,
             and
             of
             misbelief
             ,
             arising
             from
             convictions
             of
             unworthinesse
             .
             And
             certain
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             Faith
             in
             all
             its
             conflicts
             ,
             maketh
             much
             use
             of
             the
             Names
             of
             Christ.
             And
             there
             is
             not
             an
             objection
             that
             a
             poor
             tempted
             soul
             can
             make
             ,
             but
             Faith
             can
             frame
             an
             answer
             to
             it
             ,
             out
             of
             some
             of
             these
             excellent
             Name●
             of
             God
             ,
             or
             of
             his
             Son
             Christ.
             It
             would
             bee
             a
             more
             longsome
             work
             then
             I
             intend
             to
             let
             you
             see
             this
             in
             all
             ;
             But
             I
             shall
             onely
             instance
             in
             that
             
               One
               glorious
               Name
               of
               God
            
             ,
             by
             which
             he
             proclaimeth
             his
             glory
             ,
             Exod.
             34.
             
             
               The
               Lord
               ▪
               the
               Lord
               God
               ,
               mercifull
               and
               gracious
               ,
               long
               suffering
               ,
               and
               abundant
               in
               goodnesse
               and
               truth●
               Keeping
               mercy
               for
               thousands
               ,
               forgiving
               iniquit●
               transgression
               and
               sin
               ,
               and
               that
               will
               by
               no
               mean●
               clear
               the
               guilty
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             I
             think
             there
             are
             seve●
             ordinary
             objections
             which
             may
             bee
             answere●
             from
             that
             place
             .
             First
             ,
             It
             is
             an
             ordinar●
             objection
             which
             misbelievers
             do
             make
             ,
             th●●
             they
             are
             under
             the
             strength
             of
             their
             corruption
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             black
             as
             the
             
               Tents
               of
               Keda●
            
             and
             not
             beautifull
             
               a●
               the
               Curtains
               of
               Solomon
            
             And
             doth
             not
             the
             first
             letter
             of
             that
             Nam●
             answer
             this
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             a
             
               mercifull
               Lord
            
             :
             th●
             one
             importing
             his
             ability
             to
             save
             ,
             and
             〈◊〉
             bring
             down
             every
             high
             imagination
             ?
             Th●
             other
             importing
             ,
             his
             infinite
             delight
             to
             h●●
             
             those
             who
             have
             no
             strength
             ,
             and
             are
             under
             the
             power
             of
             their
             adversaries
             ,
             the
             power
             of
             God
             being
             of
             no
             larger
             extent
             then
             his
             love
             .
             There
             is
             that
             second
             objection
             of
             misbelief
             ,
             that
             wee
             have
             nothing
             to
             commend
             us
             to
             Christ
             :
             But
             all
             that
             wee
             have
             to
             boast
             of
             ,
             are
             infirmities
             and
             imperfections
             :
             And
             this
             is
             abundantly
             answered
             from
             that
             second
             letter
             of
             his
             Name
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             Gracious
             :
             which
             importeth
             the
             freedom
             of
             the
             dispensations
             of
             his
             love
             that
             hee
             walketh
             nor
             with
             us
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             rule
             of
             merit
             ,
             but
             according
             to
             that
             golden
             and
             excellent
             rule
             of
             Love.
             It
             is
             a
             great
             dispute
             whether
             Mercy
             or
             Grace
             be
             the
             greatest
             wonder
             ,
             Whether
             the
             love
             of
             Christ
             ,
             or
             the
             freedom
             of
             it
             bee
             the
             greatest
             mystery
             :
             Sure
             both
             these
             put
             together
             make
             up
             a
             matchlesse
             wonder
             ?
             Thirdly
             ,
             Misbelief
             will
             object
             ,
             that
             wee
             have
             forsaken
             him
             dayes
             without
             number
             ,
             and
             that
             wee
             cannot
             trace
             back
             our
             apostasie
             unto
             the
             first
             day
             of
             its
             rise
             :
             And
             is
             not
             that
             abundantly
             answered
             from
             that
             letter
             of
             his
             Name
             ,
             that
             hee
             is
             long
             suffering
             ?
             
               This
               being
               that
               Glorious
               attribute
               in
               God
               ,
               the
               glory
               of
               which
               hee
               desireth
               to
               magnifie
               above
               all
               his
               Name
               .
            
             Fourthly
             ,
             Misbelief
             doth
             ordinarily
             propose
             this
             objection
             ,
             that
             wee
             have
             multiplied
             our
             transgressions
             ,
             and
             
               have
               committed
               whoredoms
               under
               every
               green
               tree
               ,
            
             and
             have
             
               given
               gifts
               to
               our
               lovers
            
             ,
             even
             hyring
             our
             idols
             :
             So
             that
             wee
             may
             take
             up
             that
             lamentation
             ,
             
               is
               not
               our
               sin
               great
            
             ,
             and
             
               our
               transgression
               infinit
            
             :
             And
             is
             not
             that
             also
             answered
             from
             that
             letter
             of
             his
             Name
             ,
             that
             hee
             is
             
               abundant
               in
               goodnesse
            
             ?
             
             That
             though
             sin
             abound
             in
             us
             ,
             yet
             grace
             doth
             much
             more
             superabound
             in
             him
             .
             Wee
             confesse
             indeed
             ,
             that
             there
             are
             some
             that
             may
             walk
             under
             that
             condition
             ,
             that
             if
             they
             had
             no
             other
             exercise
             throughout
             eternity
             ,
             but
             to
             make
             confession
             ,
             they
             might
             confesse
             and
             never
             make
             any
             needlesse
             repetition
             :
             And
             truely
             in
             some
             respect
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             mercy
             that
             we
             are
             mysteries
             unto
             our self
             :
             for
             ,
             if
             wee
             did
             know
             compleatly
             the
             seven
             abominations
             of
             our
             hearts
             ,
             and
             those
             mysterious
             actings
             of
             the
             body
             of
             death
             ,
             we
             would
             be
             in
             hazard
             
               to
               choise
               strangling
               and
               death
               ,
               rather
               then
               life
               :
            
             Yet
             may
             not
             one
             glimpse
             of
             that
             
               abundant
               goodnesse
            
             satisfie
             us
             ,
             and
             calm
             the
             storm
             .
             Fifthly
             ,
             Saith
             misbelief
             ,
             wee
             know
             that
             we
             have
             broken
             our
             Vowes
             and
             Covenants
             with
             God
             ,
             and
             that
             all
             these
             things
             that
             wee
             have
             taken
             on
             ,
             have
             been
             but
             as
             flax
             before
             the
             fire
             of
             tentation
             ;
             so
             that
             wee
             have
             no
             hope
             that
             he
             will
             have
             mercy
             upon
             these
             that
             have
             broken
             wedlock
             ,
             and
             have
             not
             been
             stedfast
             in
             his
             Covenant
             .
             But
             is
             not
             that
             abundantly
             answered
             from
             that
             letter
             of
             His
             Name
             ,
             
               That
               hee
               is
               abundant
               in
               truth
               :
            
             which
             speaketh
             ,
             That
             though
             wee
             deny
             our selves
             ,
             yet
             he
             abideth
             faithfull
             ,
             and
             doth
             not
             alter
             the
             word
             that
             hath
             gone
             out
             of
             his
             mouth
             .
             It
             is
             the
             infinite
             blessednesse
             of
             man
             that
             though
             hee
             bee
             changeable
             ,
             yet
             they
             have
             to
             do
             with
             one
             that
             is
             an
             unchangeable
             being
             .
             Sixthly
             ;
             There
             is
             that
             objection
             :
             That
             notwithstanding
             all
             these
             things
             are
             matters
             of
             encouragement
             to
             some
             ,
             yet
             they
             know
             not
             whether
             or
             not
             the
             lot
             of
             
             everlasting
             love
             have
             fallen
             upon
             them
             :
             And
             whether
             their
             names
             be
             in
             the
             ancient
             records
             of
             Heaven
             .
             But
             this
             is
             answered
             from
             that
             letter
             of
             His
             Name
             ,
             
               hee
               keepeth
               mercy
               for
               thousands
            
             ?
             which
             sheweth
             us
             that
             great
             number
             of
             those
             upon
             whom
             the
             lot
             of
             everlasting
             love
             shall
             fall
             :
             And
             if
             there
             were
             no
             other
             sentence
             in
             all
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             ●his
             might
             be
             a
             sufficient
             matter
             of
             a
             Song
             ,
             and
             might
             make
             us
             cry
             out
             ,
             
               Who
               is
               like
               un●o
               him
               ,
               whose
               compassions
               have
               no
               end
               ,
            
             And
             who
             desires
             to
             
               magnifie
               his
               mercy
               above
               all
               his
               works
               ?
            
             And
             lastly
             ,
             Misbelief
             maketh
             this
             objection
             ,
             They
             have
             sinned
             not
             onely
             against
             light
             ,
             not
             onely
             against
             vowes
             ,
             not
             onely
             after
             much
             enjoyment
             of
             God
             ,
             but
             even
             after
             the
             application
             of
             threatnings
             :
             So
             that
             they
             conceive
             ,
             
               that
               their
               Maker
               will
               ●ot
               have
               mercy
               upon
               such
               .
            
             Yet
             this
             is
             fully
             answered
             likewise
             from
             that
             letter
             of
             His
             Name
             ,
             
               He
               forgiveth
               iniquity
               ,
               transgression
               ●nd
               sin
               :
            
             which
             three
             words
             doth
             abundantly
             speak
             forth
             ;
             That
             there
             is
             no
             transression
             which
             he
             will
             not
             pardon
             ,
             there
             being
             but
             one
             particular
             amongst
             all
             that
             ●●nu●etable
             number
             of
             sins
             which
             lodgeth
             〈◊〉
             the
             heart
             of
             fallen
             man
             ,
             that
             he
             declared
             ●●pardonable
             :
             And
             there
             is
             none
             of
             our
             ●iseases
             that
             is
             above
             the
             infinit
             a●●e
             of
             love
             ,
             ●nd
             concerning
             which
             we
             can
             take
             up
             that
             ●omplaint
             ,
             
               There
               is
               no
               balm
               in
               Gilead
               ,
            
             and
             
               ●●ere
               is
               no
               Physician
               there
            
             .
             And
             though
             pro●idence
             may
             master
             up
             many
             impossibilities
             ,
             ●et
             let
             Faith
             take
             the
             promise
             in
             the
             one
             ●nd
             ,
             and
             impossibilites
             in
             the
             other
             ,
             and
             
             desire
             God
             to
             reconcile
             them
             ;
             that
             if
             we
             cannot
             see
             any
             connexion
             between
             Providence
             and
             the
             Word
             ,
             yet
             may
             we
             reflect
             upon
             the
             omnipotency
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             can
             make
             thing●
             that
             are
             seeming
             contrary
             sweetly
             to
             agree
             together
             ,
             the
             Comment●●y
             will
             never
             destroy
             the
             Text
             ,
             nor
             Providence
             will
             never
             destroy
             the
             faithfulnesse
             of
             God
             :
             And
             let
             me
             give
             you
             this
             advice
             ,
             that
             those
             objections
             of
             misbelief
             which
             you
             cannot
             answer
             ,
             and
             ,
             in
             ●
             manner
             putteth
             you
             to
             a
             
               non
               plus
            
             ,
             and
             whe●
             ye
             have
             looked
             over
             all
             the
             
               Names
               of
               God
            
             ,
             y●
             cannot
             finde
             an
             answer
             to
             them
             ,
             sleight
             them
             and
             cover
             them
             ,
             as
             we
             have
             often
             told
             you
             was
             the
             practice
             of
             believing
             Abraham
             ,
             Rom
             ▪
             4.
             19.
             where
             that
             strong
             objection
             of
             misbelief
             appearing
             before
             his
             eyes
             ,
             the
             
               deadness●
               of
               his
               body
            
             ,
             and
             
               the
               barrenesse
               of
               Sarahs
               womb
               ▪
            
             It
             is
             recorded
             of
             him
             ,
             
               he
               considered
               not
               thes●
               things
            
             :
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             he
             had
             a
             divine
             transitio●
             from
             the
             objections
             of
             misbelief
             to
             the
             actin●
             of
             Faith
             :
             and
             this
             is
             clear
             from
             Matth.
             15
             ▪
             25
             ,
             26.
             
             Where
             that
             strong
             objection
             of
             misbelief
             being
             proposed
             against
             that
             woman
             the
             she
             was
             not
             within
             the
             compasse
             o●
             Christs
             Commission
             ,
             she
             hath
             a
             noble
             way
             o●
             answering
             with
             this
             ,
             
               Lord
               have
               mercy
               upon
               m●
            
             And
             (
             if
             so
             we
             may
             speak
             )
             Faith
             hath
             a
             kin●
             of
             divine
             impertinency
             in
             answering
             the
             objections
             of
             misbelief
             ;
             or
             rather
             a
             holy
             sleighting
             of
             them
             that
             gaineth
             the
             victory
             ,
             whe●
             cavilling
             with
             tentations
             will
             not
             do
             it
             .
          
           
             The
             like
             also
             may
             be
             instanced
             in
             His
             So●
             Name
             :
             O
             how
             glorious
             titles
             are
             given
             t●
             
               that
               Prince
               of
               the
               Kings
               of
               the
               earth
               ,
            
             and
             〈◊〉
             
             that
             
               Plant
               of
               renown
            
             ,
             upon
             which
             the
             weakest
             faith
             may
             cast
             anchor
             ,
             and
             ride
             out
             the
             greatest
             storm
             ;
             I
             shall
             not
             detain
             you
             long
             on
             this
             subject
             ,
             but
             this
             we
             would
             have
             you
             know
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             no
             strait
             nor
             difficulty
             that
             a
             Christian
             can
             be
             exposed
             unto
             ,
             but
             there
             is
             some
             name
             or
             a●tribute
             of
             Christ
             that
             may
             sweetly
             answer
             that
             difficulty
             ,
             and
             make
             up
             that
             disadvantage
             .
             Is
             a
             Christian
             exposed
             unto
             afflictions
             and
             troubles
             in
             a
             present
             world
             ?
             Let
             him
             comfort
             himself
             in
             this
             ,
             that
             Christ
             is
             the
             
               shadow
               of
               a
               great
               rock
               in
               a
               wearied
               land
            
             ;
             Is
             a
             Christian
             under
             inward
             anxiety
             and
             vexation
             of
             mind
             ?
             Let
             him
             comfort
             himself
             in
             this
             ,
             
               That
               Christ
               is
               the
               God
               of
               peace
               ,
               and
               of
               all
               consolation
            
             ;
             Is
             a
             Christian
             under
             darknesse
             and
             confusion
             of
             spirit
             ?
             Let
             him
             comfort
             himself
             in
             this
             ,
             That
             Christ
             is
             the
             
               Father
               of
               lights
            
             ,
             and
             is
             the
             
               eternal
               wisdom
               of
               God
            
             ;
             Is
             a
             Christian
             under
             the
             convictions
             of
             this
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             under
             the
             power
             and
             dominion
             of
             his
             lusts
             ?
             Let
             him
             comfort
             himself
             in
             this
             ,
             that
             Christ
             is
             Redemption
             ;
             yea
             (
             that
             I
             stay
             no
             longer
             )
             if
             it
             were
             possible
             that
             a
             Christian
             could
             have
             a
             necessity
             that
             he
             could
             not
             find
             a
             name
             in
             Christ
             to
             answer
             it
             ,
             he
             may
             lawfully
             frame
             a
             name
             to
             Christ
             out
             of
             any
             promise
             in
             all
             the
             Book
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             he
             should
             find
             it
             forth-coming
             for
             the
             relieving
             and
             making
             up
             of
             that
             necessity
             ,
             God
             would
             not
             disappoint
             his
             expectation
             .
          
           
             There
             is
             yet
             one
             thing
             further
             ,
             in
             reference
             to
             the
             object
             of
             Faith
             ,
             which
             we
             shall
             desire
             you
             to
             tale
             notice
             of
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             the
             
             way
             of
             Faiths
             closing
             with
             its
             noble
             object
             ,
             and
             its
             testing
             on
             him
             :
             and
             this
             we
             conceive
             may
             be
             excellently
             taken
             up
             by
             our
             considering
             of
             the
             many
             several
             names
             that
             Faith
             getteth
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             beyond
             any
             other
             of
             ●he
             graces
             of
             the
             Spirit
             .
             It
             is
             called
             looking
             ,
             Isa.
             45
             22.
             
             
               Look
               unto
               me
            
             :
             It
             is
             called
             
               abiding
               in
               Christ
            
             ,
             Joh.
             15.
             4.
             
             
               Abide
               in
               mee
            
             :
             It
             is
             called
             a
             keeping
             silence
             unto
             God
             ,
             Psal.
             37.
             7.
             
             
               My
               soul
               trust
               in
               God
            
             ;
             Or
             as
             the
             word
             is
             in
             the
             Original
             ,
             
               My
               soul
               be
               silent
               unto
               God
            
             ;
             and
             that
             in
             Psal.
             62.
             1.
             
             
               My
               soul
               waiteth
            
             ;
             Or
             as
             the
             word
             is
             ,
             
               Truly
               my
               soul
               is
               silent
               unto
               God.
            
             Likewise
             Faith
             is
             called
             a
             leaning
             ,
             Psal.
             7.
             15.
             
             
               I
               have
               leaned
               upon
               thee
               from
               my
               mothers
               womb
               .
            
             Faith
             is
             called
             an
             
               eating
               of
               Christs
               flesh
            
             ,
             John
             6.
             53.
             
             Faith
             is
             called
             a
             
               casting
               of
               our
               burden
               upon
               God
               ,
            
             Psal.
             55.
             22.
             
             
               Cast
               your
               burden
               upon
               God
            
             :
             and
             Faith
             it
             is
             called
             
               a
               coming
               unto
               God
               ,
               Matth.
            
             11.
             28.
             
             And
             according
             to
             these
             different
             names
             ,
             there
             are
             these
             seven
             noble
             properties
             &
             ma●chless
             differences
             of
             this
             grace
             of
             Faith.
             The
             first
             is
             ,
             That
             this
             is
             this
             grace
             by
             which
             a
             Christian
             doth
             enjoy
             much
             communion
             with
             God
             :
             Hence
             it
             is
             called
             a
             looking
             :
             which
             importeth
             ,
             that
             Faith
             is
             a
             continuall
             contemplation
             of
             the
             immortal
             Soul
             upon
             that
             precious
             and
             excellent
             object
             Jesus
             Christ.
             There
             is
             that
             second
             property
             of
             saith
             ,
             That
             it
             is
             that
             grace
             by
             which
             a
             communion
             with
             God
             is
             maintained
             :
             Hence
             it
             is
             called
             an
             
               abiding
               in
               God.
            
             It
             is
             that
             grace
             whi●h
             maketh
             Christ
             and
             the
             believer
             to
             dwell
             together
             .
             The
             third
             property
             of
             Faith
             is
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             a
             most
             submissive
             grace
             :
             Hence
             it
             is
             called
             
             a
             
               keeping
               silence
               unto
               God
            
             :
             Faith
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             it
             knoweth
             not
             what
             it
             is
             to
             ●epine
             .
             It
             is
             the
             noble
             excellency
             of
             Faith
             ,
             it
             never
             knew
             what
             it
             was
             to
             misconstruct
             Christ.
             It
             is
             the
             noble
             excellency
             of
             Faith
             ,
             it
             never
             knew
             what
             it
             was
             to
             passe
             an
             evil
             report
             upon
             Christ.
             Faith
             it
             will
             promise
             good
             things
             to
             a
             Christian
             in
             the
             darkest
             night
             ;
             for
             ,
             when
             Love
             asketh
             Faith
             that
             question
             ,
             Isa.
             21.
             11
             ,
             12.
             
             
               Watchman
               ,
               what
               of
               the
               night
               ?
               Watchman
               ,
               what
               of
               the
               night
               ?
            
             Or
             ,
             when
             shall
             the
             morning
             break
             ?
             Faith
             answereth
             it
             with
             the
             words
             that
             follow
             ,
             (
             onely
             a
             little
             inverting
             the
             order
             )
             
               The
               night
               cometh
               ,
               and
               also
               the
               morning
            
             ;
             the
             morning
             is
             approaching
             ,
             that
             admitteth
             of
             no
             following
             night
             .
             There
             is
             that
             fourth
             property
             of
             Faith
             ,
             It
             is
             the
             grace
             which
             keep●th
             a
             Christian
             in
             ●e
             severance
             ,
             by
             its
             ●uilding
             upon
             the
             rock
             .
             Hence
             it
             is
             called
             a
             
               ●eaning
               upon
               God
            
             ;
             for
             a
             Christian
             by
             Faith
             doth
             perpe●ually
             joyn
             himself
             to
             Christ
             ,
             so
             ●hat
             what
             ever
             trouble
             hee
             be
             cast
             into
             ,
             by
             Faith
             hee
             come●h
             up
             out
             of
             
               that
               wildernesse
               ,
               ●eaning
               upon
               his
               beloved
               ,
            
             and
             by
             Faith
             hee
             is
             ●ed
             up
             
               to
               the
               Rock
               that
               is
               higher
               then
               hee
               ,
            
             ●here
             he
             may
             sit
             in
             safety
             ,
             and
             even
             
               ●augh
               at
               ●eath
               and
               destruction
            
             when
             assailing
             him
             .
             ●here
             is
             that
             fifth
             property
             of
             Faith
             ,
             That
             ●●s
             the
             grace
             that
             bringeth
             satisfaction
             un●●
             the
             spirituall
             senses
             of
             a
             Christian
             ,
             by
             a
             ●ose
             and
             particular
             application
             of
             Christ
             〈◊〉
             the
             nou●●ishment
             of
             the
             soul.
             Hence
             it
             is
             ●lled
             an
             
               eating
               of
               the
               fl●sh
               of
               Christ.
            
             There
             are
             ●ree
             senses
             that
             Faith
             satisfieth
             ,
             Faith
             satisfieth
             
             the
             sense
             of
             sight
             ,
             it
             satisfieth
             the
             sense
             of
             taste
             ,
             and
             it
             satisfieth
             the
             sense
             of
             touch
             :
             Faith
             will
             make
             a
             Christian
             
               handle
               that
               eternall
               word
               of
               life
               :
            
             Faith
             will
             make
             a
             Christian
             see
             
               that
               noble
               plant
               of
               renown
            
             ;
             And
             Faith
             will
             make
             a
             Christian
             
               taste
               and
               see
               how
               gracious
               the
               Lord
               is
               .
            
             And
             no
             doubt
             ,
             these
             tha●
             have
             once
             satisfied
             their
             sight
             ,
             they
             will
             b●
             longing
             to
             satisfie
             their
             taste
             .
             There
             is
             tha●
             sixth
             property
             of
             Faith
             ,
             It
             is
             that
             grace
             which
             giveth
             rest
             unto
             a
             Christian
             :
             Hence
             i●
             is
             called
             a
             
               casting
               of
               our
               burden
               upon
               him
               :
            
             I●
             is
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             the
             soul
             giving
             unto
             Christ
             tha●
             unsupportable
             yoke
             of
             our
             iniquities
             ,
             an●
             taking
             from
             Christ
             that
             easie
             and
             portabl●
             yoke
             of
             his
             Commandements
             .
             And
             seventhly
             ,
             There
             is
             that
             last
             property
             of
             Faith
             ,
             I●
             is
             that
             grace
             by
             which
             Sanctification
             is
             pro
             ▪
             moved
             :
             Hence
             it
             is
             called
             a
             
               coming
               to
               Christ
               ▪
            
             It
             is
             the
             soul
             in
             a
             divine
             motion
             and
             travelling
             from
             the
             land
             of
             Egypt
             unto
             the
             land
             o●
             Canaan
             :
             Faith
             it
             is
             the
             soul
             in
             a
             pleasant
             motion
             from
             the
             land
             of
             the
             north
             ,
             the
             land
             o●
             our
             captivity
             ,
             unto
             that
             land
             of
             perfect
             liberty
             ,
             all
             along
             going
             out
             
               by
               the
               footsteps
               of
               t●●
               flock
               ,
               and
               walking
               in
               that
               new
               and
               living
               wa●
            
             even
             in
             Him
             
               who
               is
               the
               Way
               ,
               the
               Truth
               and
               t●●
               Life
               .
            
          
           
             And
             now
             for
             a
             more
             full
             application
             〈◊〉
             this
             ,
             we
             shall
             speak
             but
             to
             two
             things
             further
             .
             1.
             
             We
             would
             have
             it
             considered
             ,
             th●
             there
             are
             some
             that
             come
             unto
             the
             Covena●
             of
             Promise
             with
             lesse
             difficulty
             ,
             and
             after
             ▪
             more
             divine
             and
             evangelick
             way
             ;
             and
             the●
             are
             some
             that
             close
             with
             Christ
             ,
             in
             a
             mo●●
             
             difficult
             and
             legall
             way
             ;
             there
             are
             some
             that
             before
             they
             can
             come
             to
             mount
             Sion
             ,
             they
             must
             dwell
             fourty
             dayes
             at
             mount
             Sinai
             .
             There
             are
             some
             ,
             before
             the
             decreet
             of
             heaven
             shall
             be
             given
             to
             them
             ,
             they
             must
             roa●
             as
             an
             ox
             ,
             and
             must
             cover
             themselvs
             with
             sackcloath
             ,
             having
             ashes
             upon
             their
             heads
             ,
             we
             must
             be
             a
             Benoni
             before
             we
             be
             Benjamin
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             we
             must
             be
             a
             son
             of
             sorrow
             ,
             before
             we
             can
             be
             a
             son
             of
             consolation
             .
             But
             this
             is
             certain
             ,
             that
             Christ
             leadeth
             sometimes
             some
             to
             himself
             through
             a
             valley
             of
             roses
             :
             And
             I
             would
             only
             have
             you
             taking
             notice
             of
             these
             two
             ,
             which
             though
             we
             conceive
             they
             b●
             not
             infallible
             in
             the
             rule
             ,
             yet
             oftentimes
             experience
             maketh
             them
             out
             to
             be
             truth
             .
             1.
             
             That
             there
             are
             three
             sorts
             of
             persons
             who
             are
             most
             ordinarily
             brought
             under
             great
             terrour
             ,
             ●ere
             they
             close
             with
             Christ.
             First
             ,
             These
             who
             have
             committed
             some
             grosse
             and
             abominable
             sin
             that
             is
             most
             contradicting
             unto
             the
             light
             of
             nature
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             That
             person
             that
             sinneth
             much
             against
             light
             ,
             before
             conversion
             :
             Hence
             it
             is
             observed
             in
             all
             the
             Books
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             book
             of
             the
             Acts
             ,
             there
             was
             a
             more
             Gospel
             and
             love
             way
             of
             converting
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             then
             was
             of
             converting
             the
             Jews
             ,
             see
             Act.
             2.
             37.
             there
             is
             a
             sharp
             Law
             exercise
             among
             them
             who
             had
             crucified
             the
             Lord
             of
             Life
             ,
             and
             Act.
             9.
             
             Paul
             that
             had
             been
             a
             grievous
             persecuter
             ,
             at
             his
             conversion
             ,
             he
             is
             first
             stricken
             dead
             to
             the
             ground
             before
             he
             be
             made
             a
             captive
             of
             the
             love
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             constrained
             to
             cry
             out
             ,
             
               What
               wilt
               thou
               have
               me
               to
               do
               :
            
             but
             look
             to
             Act.
             8.
             and
             chap.
             19.
             
             and
             there
             ye
             will
             find
             a
             more
             fair
             and
             smooth
             way
             of
             begetting
             sons
             to
             Christ.
             And
             ,
             thirdly
             ,
             that
             person
             that
             is
             much
             in
             conceit
             of
             his
             own
             righteousnesse
             ,
             he
             useth
             to
             be
             brought
             to
             Christ
             through
             much
             terrour
             and
             exercise
             of
             the
             Law
             :
             that
             is
             clear
             in
             Paul
             ,
             his
             condition
             also
             ,
             Phil.
             3.
             and
             Act.
             9.
             compared
             ,
             and
             certainly
             ,
             who
             ever
             thinketh
             to
             come
             that
             length
             in
             self
             abasement
             ,
             and
             will
             count
             as
             the
             Apostle
             doth
             in
             that
             Chapter
             ,
             must
             dwell
             many
             dayes
             at
             mount
             Sinai
             ,
             and
             learn
             his
             Arithmethick
             there
             .
             2.
             
             We
             would
             have
             you
             taking
             notice
             of
             this
             ,
             that
             though
             the
             person
             that
             is
             brought
             in
             to
             Christ
             in
             a
             more
             smooth
             and
             evangelick
             way
             may
             have
             the
             preheminency
             of
             the
             person
             that
             is
             brought
             to
             Christ
             after
             a
             more
             legall
             and
             terrible
             way
             in
             some
             things
             .
             Yet
             we
             conceive
             ,
             that
             a
             Christian
             that
             is
             brought
             to
             Christ
             through
             much
             of
             the
             exercise
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             through
             many
             of
             the
             thunderings
             of
             mount
             Sinai
             ,
             after
             he
             hath
             wone
             to
             see
             his
             right
             of
             Christ
             ,
             he
             is
             more
             constant
             in
             the
             exercise
             of
             Faith
             ;
             and
             the
             reason
             of
             it
             is
             ,
             because
             that
             an
             ordinary
             ground
             of
             misbelief
             is
             our
             not
             distinct
             uptaking
             either
             of
             the
             time
             of
             our
             conversion
             ,
             which
             is
             oftentimes
             hid
             from
             these
             persons
             that
             are
             converted
             in
             a
             more
             evangelick
             way
             ,
             as
             likewise
             this
             ,
             that
             those
             persons
             that
             are
             brought
             to
             Christ
             in
             a
             more
             Gospelchariot
             ,
             are
             sometimes
             put
             to
             debates
             ,
             whether
             ever
             they
             were
             under
             the
             exercise
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             this
             maketh
             them
             often
             (
             as
             it
             were
             )
             to
             raze
             the
             foundation
             ,
             and
             
             to
             cry
             forth
             ,
             
               My
               hope
               ,
               and
               my
               strength
               is
               perished
               from
               the
               Lord.
            
             And
             now
             to
             shut
             up
             our
             discourse
             ,
             we
             shall
             adde
             this
             one
             word
             of
             exhortation
             ;
             that
             ye
             would
             carefully
             lay
             hold
             upon
             that
             noble
             object
             ,
             and
             exercise
             your
             faith
             upon
             him
             ;
             and
             I
             shall
             say
             but
             this
             ,
             that
             all
             these
             that
             have
             this
             noble
             grace
             of
             Faith
             ,
             and
             that
             are
             he●●s
             of
             that
             everlasting
             inheritance
             :
             There
             is
             a
             fourfold
             Crown
             prepared
             for
             you
             ;
             There
             is
             a
             Crown
             of
             life
             that
             is
             prepared
             for
             him
             that
             shall
             
               sight
               the
               good
               fight
               of
               Faith
            
             ;
             ●ut
             what
             may
             you
             say
             is
             a
             Crown
             of
             Life
             ,
             except
             we
             have
             joy
             waiting
             upon
             that
             life
             ;
             ●or
             what
             is
             life
             without
             joy
             ,
             but
             a
             bitternesse
             ,
             and
             a
             burthen
             to
             it self
             ;
             Therefore
             ●e
             shall
             have
             
               a
               crown
               of
               joy
            
             ;
             but
             what
             were
             ●
             crown
             of
             Life
             ,
             and
             a
             crown
             of
             ●oy
             ,
             except
             we
             had
             the
             grace
             of
             Holinesse
             ,
             and
             were
             compleat
             in
             that
             ;
             Therefore
             ,
             ye
             shall
             have
             ●lso
             
               a
               crown
               of
               Righteousnesse
            
             :
             But
             ,
             what
             were
             Life
             Joy
             and
             Righteousnesse
             ,
             without
             Glory
             ;
             Therefore
             ye
             ●hall
             have
             likewise
             
               a
               ●●own
               of
               Glory
               ▪
            
             But
             what
             of
             all
             these
             ,
             if
             that
             Crown
             should
             once
             fall
             from
             our
             head
             ,
             〈◊〉
             we
             should
             be
             deprived
             of
             our
             King●om
             ?
             Therefore
             ,
             take
             this
             to
             make
             up
             all
             ●he
             rest
             ,
             it
             is
             
               an
               eternal
               crown
               of
               Glory
            
             .
             ●hat
             word
             in
             Prov.
             27.
             n●a●
             the
             close
             ,
             
               The
               ●●own
               ▪
            
             saith
             
               Solomon
               ,
               doth
               not
               endure
               for
               ever
               :
            
             ●ut
             this
             precious
             Crown
             that
             the
             hands
             of
             ●hrist
             shall
             fix
             upon
             the
             head
             of
             an
             over●oming
             Christian
             ,
             this
             is
             the
             mot●o
             that
             is
             ●●grav●n
             upon
             it
             ,
             
               Unchangeable
               and
               Eter●all
               ,
               Eternal
               and
               unchangeable
               ,
            
             and
             O
             what
             
             a
             day
             suppose
             ye
             shall
             that
             be
             ,
             when
             tha●
             precious
             Crown
             shall
             be
             put
             upon
             our
             heads
             ▪
             What
             think
             you
             will
             be
             the
             difference
             betwix●
             Christ
             and
             the
             Believers
             in
             heaven
             .
             They
             shall
             have
             these
             four
             crowns
             which
             are
             indeed
             one
             ;
             but
             Christ
             shall
             have
             upon
             hi●
             head
             many
             Crowns
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             word
             Rev.
             19.
             12.
             
             But
             let
             me
             say
             one
             word
             also
             to
             you
             who
             are
             strangers
             from
             God
             ,
             and
             ar●
             destitute
             of
             the
             grace
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             will
             no●
             by
             faith
             close
             with
             this
             excellent
             Object
             ▪
             There
             is
             a
             fourfold
             crown
             that
             once
             shall
             b●
             put
             upon
             your
             heads
             ;
             but
             do
             not
             misinterpret
             the
             vision
             :
             There
             is
             a
             difference
             betwix●
             the
             Butler
             and
             the
             Baker
             ;
             ye
             may
             prophesi●
             good
             things
             to
             your self
             ,
             but
             there
             is
             a
             crow●
             of
             death
             which
             ye
             shall
             once
             have
             put
             upo●
             your
             heads
             ;
             ye
             shall
             be
             alwayes
             dying
             ,
             an●
             never
             able
             to
             die
             :
             there
             is
             a
             crown
             of
             sorrow
             that
             ye
             shall
             have
             put
             upon
             your
             head
             when
             ye
             shall
             eternally
             sigh
             forth
             that
             lamentation
             ,
             
               O
               to
               be
               anihilat
               ,
               and
               reduced
               unto
               nothing
            
             ;
             when
             the
             reduction
             of
             you
             into
             nothing
             would
             be
             a
             heaven
             ,
             when
             ye
             shall
             b●
             tormented
             in
             those
             everlasting
             flames
             .
             An●
             I
             would
             say
             this
             by
             the
             way
             ,
             ye
             will
             be
             al●
             miserable
             ,
             comfortlesse
             one
             to
             another
             ,
             ther●
             will
             be
             no
             ground
             of
             consolation
             that
             ye
             shal●
             reap
             ,
             for
             the
             community
             of
             your
             sorrow
             shall
             increase
             the
             degrees
             of
             that
             sorrow
             And
             there
             is
             another
             crown
             also
             that
             ye
             shal●
             put
             on
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             a
             crown
             of
             sin
             ,
             instead
             o●
             that
             
               crown
               of
               righteousnesse
            
             :
             would
             you
             kno●
             your
             exercise
             ,
             O
             ye
             that
             are
             predestinate
             u●
             to
             these
             everlasting
             pains
             ?
             Would
             ye
             kno●
             
             your
             exercise
             ?
             It
             is
             this
             ,
             ye
             shall
             eternally
             blaspheme
             ,
             and
             curse
             the
             God
             that
             made
             you
             .
             I
             am
             perswaded
             of
             this
             ,
             that
             the
             terrours
             of
             hell
             will
             afflict
             you
             more
             ,
             and
             doth
             ,
             then
             that
             of
             the
             sinning
             perpetually
             in
             hell
             :
             Ye
             would
             think
             nothing
             many
             of
             you
             to
             be
             in
             hell
             ,
             if
             there
             were
             no
             pain
             there
             ;
             for
             the
             exercise
             of
             sin
             it
             will
             be
             your
             delight
             and
             life
             :
             but
             be
             perswaded
             of
             it
             ,
             that
             when
             your
             conscience
             is
             awakened
             ,
             the
             exercise
             of
             sinning
             shall
             exceedingly
             aggreage
             your
             pain
             .
             And
             there
             is
             this
             crown
             lastly
             ,
             that
             ye
             shall
             put
             on
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             the
             
               crown
               of
               shame
            
             :
             The
             Prophet
             Isaiah
             maketh
             mention
             of
             
               a
               crown
               of
               pride
            
             ;
             but
             ye
             that
             have
             put
             on
             that
             crown
             of
             pride
             ,
             ye
             shall
             once
             put
             on
             that
             crown
             of
             everlasting
             
               confusion
               and
               shame
            
             ,
             when
             ye
             shall
             not
             be
             able
             to
             lift
             up
             your
             eyes
             to
             him
             
               whom
               ye
               have
               peirced
            
             :
             I
             would
             fain
             desire
             you
             to
             know
             ,
             what
             will
             be
             your
             exercise
             at
             these
             three
             dayes
             ;
             what
             will
             be
             your
             exercise
             when
             death
             shall
             be
             summonding
             you
             to
             remove
             ,
             and
             ye
             shall
             first
             be
             entered
             heirs
             unto
             these
             everlasting
             pains
             ;
             I
             am
             perswaded
             ye
             will
             reflect
             much
             ?
             Will
             ye
             not
             reflect
             upon
             many
             Sermons
             that
             ye
             have
             heard
             ,
             wherein
             ye
             have
             been
             invited
             to
             partake
             of
             the
             sweet
             offers
             of
             Salvation
             .
             I
             remember
             of
             one
             ,
             that
             upon
             his
             death
             bed
             cryed
             forth
             ,
             
               A
               world
               for
               time
               ,
               a
               world
               for
               one
               inch
               of
               time
               ,
            
             one
             that
             perhaps
             did
             hold
             his
             head
             high
             ,
             and
             no
             doubt
             was
             greater
             than
             the
             greatest
             here
             ,
             his
             Crown
             could
             not
             purchase
             on
             inch
             of
             time
             ,
             but
             dying
             with
             this
             ,
             
               Call
               time
               again
               ,
               call
               time
               again
            
             ;
             that
             petition
             was
             denyed
             ,
             
             and
             so
             it
             shall
             be
             ,
             I
             fear
             ,
             to
             the
             most
             part
             that
             are
             here
             .
             I
             think
             it
             was
             a
             pretty
             Hieroglyph●ck
             of
             the
             Egyptians
             ,
             they
             painted
             Time
             with
             three
             hea●s
             ;
             The
             first
             head
             that
             painted
             out
             time
             that
             was
             past
             ,
             
               Was
               a
               greedy
               Wolfe
               gaping
            
             ,
             which
             importeth
             this
             ,
             That
             our
             time
             past
             was
             mispent
             ,
             and
             there
             was
             nothing
             left
             ,
             but
             like
             a
             Wolfe
             to
             gape
             for
             it
             again
             :
             And
             there
             was
             that
             second
             head
             of
             a
             
               roaring
               Lyon
               ,
               round
            
             ,
             which
             import
             the
             time
             pr●sent
             ,
             and
             for
             this
             end
             was
             so
             painted
             ,
             that
             people
             might
             lay
             hold
             upon
             their
             present
             opportunities
             ;
             otherwise
             ,
             it
             would
             be
             the
             matter
             of
             their
             ruine
             ,
             and
             of
             their
             eternall
             undoing
             .
             And
             there
             was
             that
             last
             head
             ,
             which
             was
             of
             a
             
               deceitfull
               Dog
               ,
               fawning
            
             ;
             which
             signified
             ,
             that
             people
             they
             ●eceive
             themselves
             with
             the
             time
             to
             come
             ,
             thinking
             they
             will
             be
             religious
             at
             their
             dea●h
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             will
             overcome
             at
             their
             death
             ,
             but
             this
             is
             ●●attery
             ,
             no
             better
             then
             the
             fawning
             of
             a
             mad
             Dog.
             I
             think
             wee
             may
             learn
             much
             of
             this
             ,
             even
             to
             be
             provoked
             to
             lay
             hold
             upon
             ou●
             gol●●n
             opportunities
             ,
             that
             wee
             sell
             not
             ●ur
             time
             but
             that
             wee
             buy
             it
             .
             There
             are
             two
             thi●●gs
             that
             a
             Christian
             must
             not
             sell
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             sell
             not
             
               the
               truth
            
             but
             buy
             it
             ,
             and
             sell
             not
             
               your
               time
               but
               buy
               it
            
             .
             I
             am
             perswaded
             of
             this
             ,
             that
             one
             moment
             of
             time
             is
             worth
             ten
             thousand
             worlds
             ,
             if
             improven
             :
             And
             I
             would
             ask
             you
             ,
             what
             advantage
             shall
             yee
             have
             of
             all
             things
             that
             yee
             have
             ●o●mented
             your selves
             about
             ,
             when
             time
             shall
             be
             no
             more
             ?
             I
             suppose
             indeed
             ,
             this
             is
             an
             ordinary
             evil
             amongst
             
             the
             people
             of
             this
             age
             ,
             of
             which
             we
             have
             our
             own
             share
             and
             proportion
             .
             There
             are
             many
             that
             envy
             Godlinesse
             ,
             and
             the
             Godly
             ,
             
               The
               excellent
               ones
               that
               are
               in
               the
               earth
               ,
            
             that
             think
             it
             a
             pleasure
             to
             vent
             their
             malice
             against
             such
             :
             I
             know
             that
             ordinary
             practice
             it
             is
             older
             by
             a
             thousand
             years
             then
             themselves
             ,
             that
             they
             persecure
             Godlinesse
             under
             the
             name
             of
             hypocrisie
             :
             They
             call
             Godliness
             hypocrisie
             ,
             and
             upon
             that
             account
             they
             begin
             and
             speak
             maliciously
             against
             it
             :
             onely
             ●
             would
             ask
             you
             this
             question
             ,
             What
             will
             ●e
             say
             in
             that
             day
             when
             Christ
             will
             ask
             that
             question
             at
             you
             ,
             that
             Gideon
             asked
             at
             
             Zeba
             ●od
             Zalmuna
             ,
             who
             are
             these
             that
             ye
             killed
             with
             your
             tongue
             ?
             Most
             it
             not
             be
             answered
             ,
             
               Every
               one
               did
               resemble
               the
               person
               of
               a
               King
               ?
            
             ●
             will
             ye
             not
             believe
             !
             will
             ye
             not
             close
             with
             Christ
             ?
             I
             know
             it
             is
             ordinary
             that
             we
             run
             ●pon
             these
             two
             extreams
             ,
             Sometimes
             we
             ●o
             not
             believe
             the
             threatnings
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             ●nd
             sometimes
             we
             will
             not
             believe
             the
             pro●ises
             of
             the
             Gospel
             .
             But
             I
             would
             only
             de●e
             to
             know
             ,
             what
             if
             it
             had
             been
             so
             order●●
             in
             the
             infinite
             wisdome
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             all
             ●●e
             letters
             of
             this
             Book
             should
             have
             been
             ●●earnings
             ?
             what
             should
             have
             been
             our
             lot
             ,
             ●●all
             the
             promises
             should
             have
             been
             s●raped
             ●t
             of
             it
             .
             But
             certainly
             this
             must
             be
             your
             ●t
             ▪
             all
             ●he
             promises
             of
             the
             Book
             of
             this
             Co●nant
             shall
             be
             taken
             from
             you
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             ●●ses
             thereof
             shall
             be
             a
             flying
             roll
             that
             shall
             ●●er
             within
             your
             houses
             ,
             and
             shall
             there
             ●●●rnally
             remain
             .
             Know
             this
             ,
             O
             ye
             that
             are
             ●●emies
             to
             Christ
             ,
             know
             it
             and
             think
             upon
             
             it
             ,
             
               Every
               battel
               of
               the
               warriour
               is
               with
               confused
               noise
               ,
               and
               with
               garments
               rolled
               in
               blood
               ▪
            
             But
             that
             war
             that
             Christ
             shall
             have
             against
             the
             
               hypocrites
               in
               Zion
            
             ,
             and
             those
             that
             are
             ignorant
             of
             him
             ,
             and
             will
             not
             close
             with
             him
             it
             shall
             be
             
               with
               fewell
               of
               fire
               ,
               and
               eternal
               i●dignation
               .
            
             O
             what
             will
             be
             your
             though●●
             suppose
             you
             ,
             when
             Christ
             shall
             come
             wi●●
             that
             two
             edged
             sword
             of
             the
             ●ury
             of
             th●
             Lord
             ,
             to
             enter
             to
             fight
             with
             you
             ?
             It
             i●●●
             delightsome
             exercise
             .
             Oh
             that
             ye
             were
             n●●
             almost
             ,
             but
             
               altogether
               perswaded
               to
               be
               Christians
            
             ,
             and
             that
             once
             Christ
             might
             conq●●
             you
             with
             that
             two
             edged
             sword
             
               that
               proceedeth
               out
               of
               his
               mouth
               ,
            
             that
             so
             ye
             might
             subject
             your selves
             to
             Him
             ,
             and
             make
             Him
             t●●
             object
             of
             your
             Faith.
             Now
             to
             Him
             th●●
             hath
             engraven
             upon
             His
             
               vesture
               ,
               and
               on
               〈◊〉
               thigh
               ,
               that
               He
               is
               the
               King
               of
               kings
               ,
               and
               〈◊〉
               Lord
               of
               lords
               ,
            
             we
             desire
             to
             give
             praise
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             A
             SERMON
             Concerning
             the
             Great-Salvation
             .
          
           
             
               Heb.
               2.
               3.
               
            
             
               How
               shall
               we
               escape
               if
               we
               neglect
               so
               great
               Salvation
               ,
               which
               at
               the
               first
               began
               to
               be
               spoken
               by
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               was
               confirmed
               unto
               us
               by
               them
               that
               heard
               him
               .
            
          
           
             THis
             everlasting
             Gospel
             ,
             which
             is
             preached
             unto
             you
             ,
             is
             that
             glorious
             Star
             ,
             which
             must
             lead
             us
             to
             the
             place
             where
             blessed
             Christ
             doth
             ●ly
             .
             This
             Gospel
             and
             glad
             tydings
             of
             the
             Great
             Salvation
             is
             come
             near
             unto
             you
             :
             And
             Christ
             is
             standing
             at
             the
             everlasting
             doors
             of
             your
             hearts
             ,
             desiring
             that
             ye
             would
             open
             unto
             him
             .
             There
             is
             that
             one
             great
             request
             which
             heaven
             ,
             this
             day
             ,
             hath
             to
             present
             unto
             you
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             ,
             That
             ye
             would
             at
             last
             imbrace
             this
             Great
             Salvation
             freely
             offered
             by
             him
             .
             It
             is
             the
             thing
             for
             which
             ye
             are
             called
             to
             mourn
             this
             day
             ,
             that
             since
             the
             dayes
             of
             your
             fathers
             ,
             and
             since
             the
             beginning
             of
             your
             own
             dayes
             ,
             ●e
             have
             stopped
             your
             ears
             from
             that
             sweet
             
             and
             chaunting
             voice
             of
             this
             blessed
             Charmer
             .
             
               Ye
               would
               never
               dance
               to
               Christ
               when
               he
               pyped
               ,
               neither
               would
               ye
               weep
               to
               him
               when
               he
               lamented
               .
            
          
           
             But
             to
             come
             to
             the
             words
             which
             we
             have
             read
             unto
             you
             :
             The
             Apostle
             in
             the
             forme●
             Chapter
             hath
             been
             discoursing
             most
             divinely
             ,
             of
             the
             matchless
             and
             incomparable
             excellencies
             which
             are
             in
             our
             blessed
             Lord
             Jesus
             ;
             And
             in
             the
             first
             verse
             of
             this
             second
             Chapter
             ,
             h●
             draweth
             forth
             an
             exhortation
             from
             his
             former
             Doctrine
             ,
             which
             in
             short
             is
             this
             ,
             That
             they
             would
             take
             heed
             to
             the
             blessed
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Gospel
             :
             
               And
               not
               at
               any
               time
               to
               let
               it
               slip
               out
               of
               our
               minds
               ,
            
             and
             that
             they
             would
             keep
             thi●
             Gospel
             as
             a
             Jewel
             of
             great
             price
             ,
             and
             would
             not
             sell
             it
             ,
             but
             that
             they
             would
             be
             induced
             to
             buy
             it
             .
             And
             this
             exhortation
             he
             presseth
             by
             two
             Arguments
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             Argument
             is
             in
             the
             second
             verse
             where
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               If
               the
               word
               spoken
               by
               Angel●
               was
               stedfast
               ,
               and
               every
               transgression
               and
               disobedience
               received
               a
               just
               recompence
               of
               reward
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             That
             is
             ,
             if
             the
             transgression
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             which
             was
             delivered
             but
             by
             the
             Ministry
             of
             Angels
             ,
             and
             every
             disobedience
             to
             i●
             was
             so
             severely
             punished
             ;
             Let
             that
             provoke
             you
             to
             take
             heed
             ,
             that
             ye
             transgresse
             no●
             the
             precious
             Gospel
             which
             was
             spoken
             by
             the
             Lord
             himself
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             Argument
             is
             in
             the
             word
             which
             we
             have
             read
             unto
             you
             ,
             and
             it
             i●
             taken
             from
             the
             certain
             and
             infallible
             stroa●
             of
             the
             Justice
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             shall
             com●
             upon
             those
             who
             slight
             this
             Great
             Salvation
             
             ●t
             is
             impossible
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             that
             there
             can
             be
             a
             ●●ity
             of
             refuge
             for
             these
             who
             slight
             this
             
               Great
               Salvation
            
             .
          
           
             Now
             in
             the
             words
             which
             wee
             have
             read
             ,
             here
             are
             these
             six
             things
             to
             be
             considered
             .
          
           
             I.
             First
             ,
             That
             it
             is
             an
             evil
             incident
             to
             the
             ●●earers
             of
             this
             precious
             Gospel
             and
             Great
             ●●lvation
             ,
             to
             slight
             and
             undervalue
             it
             ;
             This
             is
             early
             presupposed
             in
             the
             words
             ,
             otherwise
             here
             had
             been
             no
             ground
             or
             accesse
             for
             the
             postle
             to
             threaten
             so
             terrible
             things
             against
             ●●e
             slighters
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             II.
             The
             second
             thing
             to
             bee
             considered
             in
             〈◊〉
             words
             ,
             is
             ,
             That
             the
             stroak
             and
             ruine
             of
             ●●ose
             who
             slight
             this
             Great
             Salvation
             ,
             is
             ●●●tain
             ,
             and
             infallible
             ,
             it
             will
             surely
             come
             ●●on
             them
             :
             This
             is
             clear
             from
             these
             words
             ,
             
               ●●w
               shall
               we
               escape
            
             ?
             As
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             there
             ●●no
             imaginable
             way
             for
             us
             to
             escape
             ,
             if
             wee
             ●●glect
             (
             this
             )
             so
             
               Great
               Salvation
            
             :
             wee
             may
             ●●●e
             a
             city
             of
             refuge
             when
             wee
             are
             pursued
             the
             Law
             ;
             or
             ,
             when
             wee
             are
             pursued
             by
             ●●ictions
             ,
             and
             wee
             may
             escape
             when
             wee
             〈◊〉
             pursued
             otherwayes
             by
             the
             Justice
             of
             ●●d
             ;
             but
             if
             once
             wee
             slight
             this
             Great
             ●●●vation
             ,
             there
             remaineth
             no
             city
             of
             refuge
             ●●o
             door
             of
             escape
             left
             open
             )
             unto
             us
             :
             for
             ●ere
             will
             the
             person
             flee
             that
             slighteth
             this
             ●●at
             Salvation
             ?
          
           
             II.
             There
             is
             this
             third
             thing
             whereof
             we
             ●●●l
             take
             notice
             from
             the
             words
             ,
             That
             the
             ●●ak
             of
             the
             Justice
             of
             God
             cometh
             justly
             ●n
             them
             who
             slight
             this
             Great
             Salvation
             ;
             truely
             it
             is
             a
             most
             equal
             and
             reasonable
             ●●●k
             ,
             which
             is
             also
             clear
             from
             the
             words
             ,
             
             
               How
               shall
               we
               escape
               if
               we
               neglect
               so
               great
               salvation
               !
            
             where
             he
             puts
             it
             home
             to
             their
             consciences
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             think
             yee
             not
             tha●
             it
             is
             just
             and
             righteous
             that
             (
             if
             yee
             slight
             the
             Great-Salvation
             )
             there
             should
             not
             be
             a
             doo●
             of
             escape
             left
             open
             unto
             you
             ?
             Hee
             putteth
             the
             question
             home
             to
             their
             conscience
             to
             answer
             ,
             yea
             ,
             or
             no.
             
          
           
             IV.
             The
             fourth
             thing
             to
             bee
             considered
             i●
             the
             words
             ,
             is
             this
             ,
             That
             the
             slighting
             thi●
             Great-Salvation
             is
             a
             sin
             that
             hath
             many
             aggravations
             which
             attend
             and
             wait
             upon
             i●
             .
             And
             it
             hath
             two
             great
             aggravations
             from
             th●
             words
             which
             I
             have
             read
             ;
             The
             first
             
               great
               aggravation
            
             in
             that
             word
             of
             the
             Text
             ,
             
               Great
               Salvation
            
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             if
             it
             were
             not
             
               Great
               Salvation
            
             ,
             yee
             might
             have
             some
             clo●●
             or
             excuse
             for
             your
             slighting
             of
             it
             :
             but
             se●ing
             it
             is
             such
             a
             great
             and
             eternal
             Salvation●
             there
             is
             now
             no
             cloak
             left
             for
             your
             sin
             .
             The
             second
             aggravation
             is
             from
             the
             certainty
             〈◊〉
             this
             Salvation
             :
             in
             these
             words
             ,
             
               Which
               at
               fi●●
               began
               to
               be
               spoken
               by
               the
               Lord
               :
               and
               was
               conf●●med
               unto
               us
               by
               those
               that
               heard
               him
               ,
            
             viz.
             
               〈◊〉
               Apostles
            
             ,
             whereby
             he
             telleth
             them
             ,
             this
             Great
             Salvation
             is
             no
             notion
             no●
             fancy
             ;
             but
             a
             m●●
             certain
             ,
             sure
             ,
             and
             real
             Salvation
             ,
             which
             y●●
             they
             slight
             .
          
           
             V.
             The
             fifth
             thing
             whereof
             wee
             shall
             ●a●●
             notice
             from
             the
             words
             ,
             is
             this
             ,
             That
             the●
             are
             no
             persons
             (
             be
             who
             they
             will
             ,
             Minister
             〈◊〉
             people
             )
             who
             slight
             this
             Great-Salvatio●
             that
             shall
             have
             a
             door
             of
             escape
             .
             Hence
             is
             ,
             that
             the
             Apostle
             putteth
             himself
             amo●●
             the
             rest
             ,
             saying
             ,
             
               How
               shall
               wee
               escape
               ;
               if
               〈◊〉
               
               neglect
               so
               great
               salvation
            
             ;
             That
             is
             ,
             
               How
               shall
            
             Paul
             ,
             
               escape
               ,
               if
               I
               neglect
               so
               great
               salvation
               ;
               ●nd
               so
               frustrat
               the
               grace
               of
               God
               ?
            
          
           
             VI.
             Sixthly
             ,
             We
             would
             take
             notice
             of
             this
             ●●om
             the
             words
             ,
             That
             not
             only
             heart
             despi●●ng
             of
             this
             Great
             Salvation
             ,
             but
             even
             also
             ●he
             very
             neglecting
             of
             it
             ,
             hath
             a
             certain
             infallible
             and
             unspeakable
             ruine
             attending
             upon
             it
             〈◊〉
             Now
             before
             wee
             begin
             to
             speak
             to
             any
             of
             ●hese
             six
             things
             (
             which
             we
             have
             observed
             from
             ●●e
             words
             )
             There
             are
             these
             two
             things
             where●●to
             we
             shall
             speak
             a
             little
             for
             clearing
             of
             the
             ●ords
             .
             First
             ,
             What
             is
             meaned
             here
             by
             
               Great
               ●alvation
            
             ;
             Secondly
             ,
             How
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             that
             Christ
             was
             the
             
               first
               preacher
               of
               it
            
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             Wee
             conceive
             ,
             that
             by
             the
             Great-sal●ation
             ,
             is
             understood
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             as
             is
             clear
             ,
             ●ph
             .
             1.
             13.
             
             Where
             it
             is
             called
             ,
             
               the
               Gospel
               of
               ●●r
               salvation
            
             ,
             and
             Act.
             13.
             26.
             it
             it
             called
             
               the
               ●ord
               of
               this
               salvation
            
             ;
             So
             that
             by
             the
             word
             of
             this
             Salvation
             ,
             is
             understood
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             ●●d
             these
             precious
             offers
             which
             are
             contained
             in
             it
             .
             And
             we
             conceive
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             called
             〈◊〉
             Great-Salvation
             ,
             in
             these
             eight
             respects
             .
          
           
             I.
             First
             ,
             It
             is
             called
             the
             Great-Salvation
             ,
             ●●
             respect
             of
             the
             price
             that
             was
             laid
             down
             ●or
             it
             :
             There
             being
             no
             lesse
             price
             laid
             down
             ●●
             purchase
             this
             Great-Salvation
             ,
             then
             the
             
               ●loud
               of
               the
               Son
               of
               God.
            
             From
             whence
             then
             ●oth
             Salvation
             flow
             unto
             you
             ?
             It
             comes
             ●●nning
             to
             you
             in
             a
             stream
             of
             the
             blood
             of
             the
             〈◊〉
             of
             God.
             This
             is
             clear
             ,
             Heb.
             9.
             12.
             
             
               Nei●●er
               by
               the
               blood
               of
               Goats
               and
               Calves
               ;
               but
               by
               ●is
               own
               blould
               he
               entered
               in
               once
               into
               the
               holy
               ●lace
               ,
               having
               obtained
               eternal
               redemption
               for
               us
               .
            
          
           
           
             II.
             Secondly
             ,
             It
             is
             called
             a
             Great
             Salvation
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             many
             difficulties
             and
             oppositions
             which
             ly
             in
             the
             way
             of
             bringing
             it
             about
             .
             What
             great
             impediments
             (
             suppose
             ye
             )
             lay
             in
             Christs
             way
             ,
             before
             he
             could
             accomplish
             and
             bring
             about
             this
             Great
             Salvation
             ?
             Was
             not
             the
             Justice
             of
             God
             to
             be
             satisfied
             ?
             Was
             he
             not
             to
             die
             ,
             and
             be
             made
             like
             unto
             one
             of
             us
             ?
             Was
             he
             not
             to●ly
             in
             the
             grave
             ?
             And
             was
             he
             not
             to
             bear
             the
             to●ments
             of
             hell
             ,
             before
             this
             Great-Salvatio●
             could
             be
             accomplished
             ,
             and
             brought
             to
             passe
             〈◊〉
             There
             were
             such
             impediments
             in
             the
             way
             o●
             bringing
             about
             this
             Great
             Salvation
             ,
             that
             ●●
             all
             the
             Angels
             in
             Heaven
             had
             been
             set
             to
             the
             work
             ,
             they
             had
             been
             all
             crushed
             under
             〈◊〉
             had
             it
             been
             but
             that
             one
             great
             impediment●
             to
             
               satisfie
               the
               Iustice
            
             ,
             and
             pacifie
             the
             wra●●●
             of
             God
             ,
             even
             that
             was
             a
             passe
             ,
             through
             which
             none
             could
             go
             ,
             but
             the
             eternal
             Son
             of
             God.
             It
             was
             so
             guarded
             that
             none
             durst
             adventure
             to
             enter
             it
             (
             much
             lesse
             could
             any
             win
             through
             it
             )
             save
             he
             only
             ,
             
               who
               was
               mighty
               to
               save
            
             .
          
           
             III.
             Thirdly
             ,
             It
             is
             called
             a
             Great
             Salvation
             in
             respect
             of
             that
             high
             estimation
             which
             the
             Saints
             have
             of
             it
             .
             O
             what
             an
             high
             estimation
             have
             the
             Saints
             of
             this
             Gospel
             Salvation
             !
             There
             is
             no
             mercy
             which
             they
             think
             comparable
             to
             this
             ,
             all
             other
             mercies
             are
             but
             little
             Zoars
             in
             comparison
             of
             this
             great
             Mercy
             ,
             and
             Gospel
             Salvation
             .
          
           
             IV.
             Fourthly
             ,
             It
             is
             called
             a
             Great
             Salvation
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             these
             noble
             effects
             which
             this
             Salvation
             bringeth
             about
             ,
             and
             produceth●
             
             Some
             of
             the
             great
             effects
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ?
             David
             hath
             cleared
             ,
             Psal.
             19.
             7
             ,
             8
             ,
             9
             ,
             10.
             
             Is
             not
             this
             ●
             great
             effect
             (
             of
             this
             Gospel
             Salvation
             )
             to
             ●ring
             us
             out
             of
             nature
             into
             an
             estate
             of
             grace
             ?
             And
             that
             is
             an
             effect
             of
             this
             Great
             Salvation
             ?
             ●s
             not
             this
             a
             great
             effect
             ,
             to
             make
             us
             who
             were
             enemies
             ,
             become
             friends
             ?
             And
             that
             is
             ●●
             effect
             of
             this
             Great
             Salvation
             ?
             Is
             not
             this
             ●
             great
             effect
             ,
             to
             make
             us
             who
             were
             moving
             ●●
             the
             way
             to
             hell
             ,
             move
             in
             the
             way
             to
             hea●●n
             ?
             And
             that
             is
             an
             effect
             of
             this
             Great
             Salvation
             .
             Is
             not
             this
             a
             great
             effect
             ,
             to
             make
             us
             who
             were
             
               far
               off
            
             ,
             to
             be
             now
             
               made
               near
            
             ?
             And
             ●●t
             that
             is
             an
             effect
             of
             this
             Great
             Salvation
             .
             And
             is
             not
             this
             a
             great
             effect
             ,
             to
             make
             us
             
               who
               were
               darknesse
               ,
               become
               light
               in
               the
               Lord
               ?
            
             and
             ●●at
             is
             the
             great
             effect
             of
             this
             Gospel
             Salvation
             :
             Yea
             ,
             I
             may
             say
             ,
             time
             would
             fail
             me
             to
             tell
             ●f
             all
             the
             great
             effects
             of
             this
             Great
             Salvation
             ;
             ●ut
             O
             will
             yee
             come
             and
             see
             ,
             and
             that
             will
             ●est
             resolve
             the
             question
             unto
             you
             ,
             what
             the
             ●ble
             effects
             of
             this
             Great
             Salvation
             are
             .
          
           
             V.
             Fifthly
             ,
             It
             is
             called
             a
             Great
             Salvation
             ,
             〈◊〉
             respect
             of
             the
             great
             advantages
             which
             ●oth
             redound
             to
             the
             person
             who
             imbraceth
             〈◊〉
             First
             ,
             Is
             not
             Heaven
             a
             noble
             advantage
             ?
             ●●d
             that
             is
             the
             gain
             ,
             which
             attendeth
             the
             ●●bracers
             of
             this
             Great
             Salvation
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             〈◊〉
             not
             Jesus
             Christ
             a
             notable
             advantage
             ?
             ●●d
             yet
             hee
             is
             the
             advantage
             which
             attendeth
             ●●
             imbracers
             of
             this
             Great
             Salvation
             ▪
             ●●irdly
             ,
             Is
             not
             eternall
             communion
             with
             ●●d
             a
             notable
             advantage
             ?
             And
             that
             advantage
             attendeth
             the
             imbracers
             of
             this
             Great
             ●●vation
             .
             Fourthly
             ,
             Is
             not
             eternal
             liberation
             
             from
             the
             body
             of
             death
             ,
             a
             great
             advantage
             ?
             and
             that
             attendeth
             the
             imbracers
             o●
             this
             Great
             Salvation
             .
             Fifthly
             ,
             Is
             not
             eternall
             singing
             in
             the
             enjoyment
             of
             God
             a
             grea●
             advantage
             ?
             and
             that
             attendeth
             the
             imbracer●
             of
             this
             Salvation
             .
             Sixthly
             ,
             Is
             not
             eternal
             seeing
             of
             God
             as
             he
             is
             ,
             a
             great
             and
             noble
             advantage
             ?
             And
             yet
             this
             (
             as
             all
             the
             former
             )
             attendeth
             the
             imbracers
             of
             this
             Great
             Salvation
             ▪
             Ye●
             ,
             would
             ye
             be
             rich
             ?
             O
             then
             imbrace
             thi●
             Great
             Salvation
             .
             Would
             ye
             be
             honourable
             Come
             and
             imbrace
             this
             Great
             Salvation
             Would
             ye
             be
             eternally
             happy
             ?
             O
             then
             com●
             and
             partake
             of
             this
             Great
             Salvation
             .
          
           
             VI.
             Sixthly
             ,
             It
             is
             called
             a
             Great
             Salvatio●
             in
             respect
             of
             all
             other
             Salvations
             that
             eve●
             were
             accomplished
             .
             There
             was
             never
             a
             salvation
             ,
             or
             victory
             obtained
             by
             any
             General
             〈◊〉
             Captain
             (
             unto
             a
             Land
             or
             People
             )
             that
             coul●
             have
             the
             name
             of
             Great
             Salvation
             in
             comp●rison
             of
             this
             .
          
           
             VII
             .
             Seventhly
             ,
             It
             is
             called
             a
             Great-Salvation
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             authority
             of
             it
             .
             W●
             have
             spoken
             of
             the
             greatnesse
             (
             as
             to
             the
             m●ritorious
             cause
             )
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             how
             great
             things
             doth
             effectuate
             :
             and
             also
             in
             respect
             of
             t●●
             authority
             of
             it
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             Great-Salvatio●
             Would
             ye
             know
             who
             is
             the
             Author
             of
             th●
             Great-Salvation
             ?
             It
             is
             Christ
             ,
             Heb.
             5.
             9.
             
             〈◊〉
             
               became
               the
               Author
               of
               eternal
               Salvation
               to
               〈◊〉
               them
               that
               obey
               him
               .
            
             And
             must
             not
             this
             Salvation
             be
             suitable
             to
             him
             who
             is
             the
             Author
             it
             .
             This
             is
             one
             of
             the
             most
             noble
             and
             irra●●ant
             beams
             of
             the
             Majesty
             of
             the
             Son
             of
             G●●
             the
             Mediator
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             the
             Author
             of
             〈◊〉
             Great
             Salvation
             .
          
           
           
             VIII
             .
             Eighthly
             ,
             It
             is
             called
             a
             Great
             Salvation
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             continuance
             and
             duration
             of
             it
             .
             It
             is
             not
             a
             salvation
             which
             is
             but
             〈◊〉
             a
             day
             :
             but
             it
             is
             an
             eternal
             Salvation
             ,
             Heb.
             〈◊〉
             .
             12.
             
             
               He
               obtained
               eternal
               redemption
               for
               us
               .
            
          
           
             Now
             the
             second
             thing
             whereunto
             we
             shall
             ●peak
             ,
             for
             clearing
             of
             the
             words
             ,
             is
             this
             ,
             viz.
             How
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             That
             Christ
             was
             the
             first
             ●reacher
             of
             this
             eternal
             Salvation
             .
             We
             do
             ●ot
             think
             that
             the
             words
             are
             thus
             to
             be
             understood
             ,
             that
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             this
             Great
             Salvation
             was
             never
             preached
             before
             Christ
             came
             ●●
             the
             flesh
             ;
             but
             we
             think
             the
             meaning
             of
             the
             ●ords
             may
             be
             one
             of
             these
             three
             ,
             if
             not
             all
             ●f
             them
             .
          
           
             I.
             First
             ,
             That
             all
             the
             preaching
             of
             this
             Great
             Salvation
             under
             the
             Law
             ,
             did
             come
             ●ery
             far
             short
             in
             the
             point
             of
             fulnesse
             ,
             in
             ●omparison
             of
             Christs
             preaching
             of
             it
             ;
             There●ore
             is
             Christ
             said
             to
             be
             the
             first
             Preacher
             of
             his
             Great
             Salvation
             :
             As
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             I
             ●now
             Adam
             ,
             he
             preached
             of
             this
             Great
             Salvation
             :
             and
             Enoch
             ,
             he
             preached
             of
             this
             Great
             Salvation
             :
             And
             the
             twelve
             Patriarchs
             ,
             they
             ●reached
             of
             this
             Great
             Salvation
             :
             And
             all
             ●he
             Prophets
             who
             went
             before
             Christ
             ,
             and
             〈◊〉
             now
             in
             heaven
             ,
             they
             preached
             of
             this
             Great
             Salvation
             ;
             But
             all
             their
             preaching
             de●erved
             not
             the
             name
             of
             preaching
             in
             compa●ison
             of
             Christs
             ;
             for
             ,
             
               Never
               man
               spake
               as
               he
               ●pake
               .
            
             Thus
             Christ
             was
             the
             first
             great
             preach●r
             of
             this
             Great
             Salvation
             .
          
           
             II.
             Secondly
             ,
             This
             may
             be
             the
             meaning
             ●f
             it
             ,
             that
             Christ
             was
             the
             first
             Preacher
             of
             ●●is
             Great
             Salvation
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             his
             clear
             
             way
             of
             preaching
             of
             it
             :
             for
             hee
             was
             the
             first
             Preacher
             of
             it
             without
             Types
             and
             Shadows
             ,
             hee
             was
             the
             first
             Preacher
             of
             it
             clearly
             and
             fully
             ,
             with
             so
             much
             demonstration
             and
             power
             of
             the
             Spirit
             .
          
           
             III.
             Thirdly
             ,
             The
             meaning
             of
             this
             (
             that
             Christ
             was
             the
             first
             Preacher
             of
             this
             Great
             Salvation
             )
             may
             relate
             to
             his
             appearing
             to
             Adam
             in
             Paradise
             ,
             when
             he
             became
             the
             first
             and
             great
             Preacher
             of
             this
             Salvation
             ,
             whe●
             hee
             did
             speak
             that
             word
             unto
             him
             ,
             
               The
               See●
               of
               the
               Woman
               shall
               tread
               down
               the
               head
               of
               the
               Serpent
               .
            
             The
             first
             glorious
             preaching
             of
             thi●
             Great
             Salvation
             was
             ,
             when
             Christ
             preached
             i●
             to
             Adam
             in
             Paradise
             .
             And
             that
             was
             the
             firs●
             and
             glorious
             morning
             of
             this
             blessed
             Gospel
             ▪
          
           
             Now
             we
             shall
             speak
             a
             little
             to
             the
             first
             o●
             these
             six
             things
             which
             we
             have
             observed
             fro●
             the
             words
             ,
             viz.
             
          
           
             That
             there
             are
             many
             within
             the
             visibl●
             Church
             ,
             who
             are
             neglecters
             and
             slighters
             o●
             this
             Great
             Salvation
             ;
             (
             do
             yee
             not
             all
             tak●
             with
             it
             ?
             )
             It
             is
             clear
             ,
             Matth.
             23.
             toward●
             the
             close
             ,
             and
             chap.
             22.
             5.
             
             Where
             these
             persons
             being
             invited
             to
             come
             to
             the
             marriage
             or
             feast
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             It
             is
             said
             of
             them
             
               They
               made
               light
               of
               it
            
             .
             Which
             are
             the
             sam●
             words
             in
             our
             Text.
             And
             Luke
             14.
             18
             
             ▪
             When
             they
             were
             invited
             to
             come
             ,
             it
             is
             said
             
               They
               all
               with
               one
               consent
               began
               to
               make
               thei●
               excuse
               .
            
             And
             Isa.
             28.
             2.
             
             
               This
               is
               the
               rest
               where
               with
               yee
               shall
               make
               them
               weary
               to
               rest
               ,
               this
               i●
               the
               refreshing
               ,
               yet
               they
               will
               not
               hear
               .
            
             No●
             is
             there
             a
             person
             here
             who
             dare
             deny
             thi●
             charge
             ,
             that
             hee
             is
             a
             slighter
             of
             thi●
             Grea●
             
             Salvation
             ?
             I
             confesse
             I
             am
             afraid
             ,
             that
             ye
             will
             ●ot
             take
             with
             it
             ;
             Therefore
             I
             shall
             propose
             eighth
             sorts
             of
             persons
             who
             are
             slighters
             of
             this
             Great
             Salvation
             .
             And
             I
             charge
             you
             ,
             as
             ye
             will
             answer
             to
             God
             one
             day
             ,
             that
             ye
             search
             your
             hearts
             ,
             whether
             ye
             be
             among
             the
             number
             (
             in
             the
             Catalogue
             )
             of
             the
             slighters
             of
             this
             Great
             Salvation
             .
          
           
             I
             ,
             The
             first
             sort
             of
             persons
             ,
             who
             are
             slighters
             of
             this
             Great
             Salvation
             ,
             are
             these
             per●ons
             who
             go
             about
             to
             establish
             their
             own
             ●ighteousnesse
             ,
             and
             will
             not
             submit
             to
             the
             ●ighteousnesse
             of
             Christ
             :
             (
             in
             a
             word
             )
             it
             is
             ●hat
             sort
             of
             persons
             ,
             who
             think
             they
             may
             win
             to
             heaven
             by
             a
             Covenant
             of
             Works
             ,
             and
             will
             not
             take
             the
             Gospels
             way
             of
             travelling
             ●o
             heaven
             in
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             .
             And
             ●orely
             there
             is
             not
             a
             person
             here
             ,
             who
             hath
             ●ot
             that
             cursed
             inclination
             to
             be
             as
             little
             ob●ieged
             to
             Christ
             (
             for
             his
             Salvation
             )
             as
             he
             can
             .
             We
             would
             go
             to
             Heaven
             without
             
               the
               Way
            
             ,
             which
             is
             Christ.
             And
             (
             believe
             me
             )
             there
             are
             ●any
             in
             this
             congregation
             ,
             who
             go
             thus
             a●out
             to
             establish
             their
             own
             righteousnesse
             .
             And
             I
             shall
             propose
             six
             sorts
             of
             persons
             who
             ●●ll
             under
             the
             first
             rank
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             first
             sort
             are
             these
             who
             trust
             on
             ●heir
             own
             civility
             ,
             and
             think
             these
             will
             car●y
             them
             to
             heaven
             ;
             These
             are
             the
             persons
             ●ho
             go
             about
             to
             establish
             their
             own
             righteousnesse
             .
             Say
             they
             ,
             I
             defy
             the
             world
             to
             ●●y
             any
             thing
             to
             me
             ,
             
               I
               was
               evermore
               an
               ho●est
               man
               ,
            
             and
             I
             trust
             therefore
             that
             I
             shall
             ●o
             to
             heaven
             ;
             But
             I
             say
             to
             thee
             ,
             (
             O
             atheist
             ●●at
             thou
             art
             )
             thou
             shal●
             never
             win
             to
             
             heaven
             by
             these
             means
             ,
             till
             thou
             come
             to
             Christ
             with
             this
             ,
             
               All
               my
               righteousnesse
               is
               lik●
               filthy
               rags
               .
            
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             second
             sort
             are
             these
             ,
             who
             buil●
             their
             confidence
             upon
             their
             denial
             of
             thei●
             good
             works
             ,
             but
             yet
             come
             never
             this
             lengt●
             to
             make
             use
             of
             Jesus
             Christ.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             third
             ●ort
             are
             these
             ,
             who
             buil●
             their
             confidence
             upon
             their
             duties
             ;
             The●
             think
             they
             will
             come
             to
             heaven
             by
             their
             goo●
             prayers
             ,
             by
             their
             reading
             ,
             and
             by
             their
             fasting
             (
             like
             unto
             that
             Pharisee
             ,
             Luk
             18.
             11
             
             )
             
               I
               than●
               God
               I
               am
               not
               like
               other
               men
               ▪
               for
               I
               fast
               twi●●
               in
               the
               week
               :
               I
               pay
               tiths
               of
               all
               that
               I
               possesse●
            
             But
             I
             say
             unto
             thee
             ,
             thy
             duties
             will
             neve●
             bring
             thee
             to
             heaven
             ,
             if
             Christ
             be
             not
             th●
             end
             of
             all
             thy
             duties
             ,
             nor
             can
             ye
             perform
             an●
             duty
             without
             him
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             The
             fourth
             sort
             of
             persons
             ,
             who
             ●a●
             under
             this
             first
             rank
             of
             slighters
             of
             the
             Gre●●
             Salvation
             ,
             are
             those
             who
             trust
             on
             their
             co●victions
             .
             If
             they
             have
             once
             been
             convinc●
             of
             their
             sin
             and
             miserable
             estate
             ,
             they
             thi●
             their
             is
             no
             more
             to
             do
             ,
             Christ
             will
             never
             ●●ject
             them
             ,
             so
             they
             sit
             down
             and
             build
             the
             hope
             upon
             these
             convictions
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             The
             fifth
             sort
             of
             persons
             are
             these
             w●
             build
             their
             confidence
             upon
             their
             resolution
             ▪
             Say
             they
             ,
             oftentimes
             I
             have
             resolved
             to
             be
             better
             man
             than
             I
             am
             :
             therefore
             I
             thi●●
             (
             which
             is
             the
             fearfull
             delusion
             of
             many
             that
             
               God
               will
               accept
               the
               will
               for
               the
               deed
               :
            
             B●●
             it
             had
             been
             good
             for
             many
             ,
             such
             a
             word
             h●●
             not
             been
             in
             the
             Bible
             ;
             or
             that
             their
             cu●s●●
             eyes
             had
             never
             read
             it
             .
             But
             know
             this
             ,
             t●●
             
             though
             thou
             had
             as
             strong
             resolutions
             as
             Peter
             ,
             or
             as
             good
             wishes
             as
             Balaam
             had
             ,
             if
             thou
             never
             labour
             to
             bring
             them
             to
             practice
             ,
             God
             shall
             say
             to
             thee
             ,
             
               Depart
               from
               me
               ,
               I
               know
               you
               not
               .
            
             And
             of
             you
             who
             build
             upon
             your
             resolutions
             ,
             ye
             build
             upon
             a
             sandy
             foundation
             ,
             these
             being
             many
             times
             a
             
               goodnesse
               but
               like
               the
               morning
               dew
               .
            
          
           
             6.
             
             And
             the
             sixth
             sort
             of
             persons
             who
             fall
             under
             this
             first
             rank
             of
             slighters
             of
             the
             Great
             Salvation
             (
             and
             wherein
             the
             evil
             is
             most
             subtill
             )
             are
             these
             who
             build
             their
             Salvation
             upon
             their
             graces
             ;
             these
             also
             go
             about
             to
             establish
             their
             own
             righteousnesse
             :
             But
             I
             say
             to
             thee
             ,
             Thy
             grace
             cannot
             be
             the
             foundation
             of
             thy
             hope
             ,
             though
             they
             may
             be
             as
             evidences
             to
             strengthen
             thy
             hope
             .
             Now
             are
             there
             none
             here
             who
             fall
             under
             this
             first
             rank
             of
             slighters
             of
             the
             Great
             Salvation
             ;
             or
             are
             there
             none
             here
             who
             will
             confesse
             that
             they
             have
             gone
             about
             to
             establish
             their
             own
             righteousnesse
             ?
             I
             say
             to
             thee
             ,
             who
             will
             confesse
             ,
             put
             a
             rope
             about
             thy
             neck
             ,
             and
             come
             to
             Christ
             ;
             for
             he
             is
             a
             mercifull
             King
             :
             I
             say
             to
             thee
             ,
             come
             to
             Christ
             with
             this
             ,
             
               All
               my
               righteousness
               is
               like
               filthy
               rags
               :
            
             And
             if
             thou
             wilt
             come
             with
             this
             in
             sincerity
             ,
             he
             shall
             say
             ,
             
               Bring
               forth
               the
               white
               robe
               and
               put
               it
               upon
               him
               :
            
             If
             thou
             can
             be
             brought
             to
             speak
             that
             in
             sincerity
             to
             Christ
             ,
             there
             shall
             be
             no
             more
             betwixt
             Christ
             and
             thee
             ,
             But
             ,
             
               Come
               and
               cloath
               him
               with
               the
               white
               robe
               .
            
          
           
             II.
             Secondly
             ,
             These
             persons
             slight
             the
             Great
             Salvation
             ,
             who
             delay
             their
             taking
             hold
             of
             the
             precious
             offers
             of
             the
             Gospel
             :
             
             For
             there
             are
             many
             (
             when
             we
             preach
             thi●
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             when
             we
             hold
             out
             the
             Great
             Salvation
             to
             them
             )
             who
             say
             ,
             
               I
               will
               follow
               Christ
               :
               But
               I
               must
               first
               go
               home
               and
               bury
               m●
               father
            
             ;
             (
             and
             so
             they
             delay
             to
             take
             hold
             o●●his
             Great
             Salvation
             )
             But
             I
             say
             to
             you
             tha●
             (
             who
             ever
             you
             be
             )
             that
             thus
             delay
             to
             tak●
             hold
             on
             this
             Great
             Salvation
             ,
             ye
             are
             the
             sligh●
             of
             it
             .
             Is
             there
             a
             person
             within
             these
             doors
             ,
             who
             dare
             ,
             but
             acknowledge
             that
             he
             hath
             slighted
             this
             Great
             Salvation
             ,
             and
             delayed
             to
             imbrace
             it
             ?
             O
             tell
             me
             ?
             What
             d●
             your
             consciences
             speak
             ?
             Are
             there
             any
             bu●
             they
             must
             acknowledge
             they
             come
             unde●
             this
             second
             rank
             ?
             And
             I
             say
             to
             you
             ,
             who
             have
             thus
             delayed
             ,
             will
             ye
             yet
             imbrace
             it
             ?
             〈◊〉
             say
             even
             unto
             you
             who
             are
             old
             men
             (
             now
             past
             sixty
             years
             ,
             and
             have
             slighted
             this
             Great
             Salvation
             so
             long
             )
             yet
             this
             day
             this
             grea●
             Great
             Salvation
             is
             offered
             unto
             you
             :
             Wha●
             say
             ye
             to
             it
             ?
             O
             what
             do
             ye
             say
             to
             this
             offer
             ▪
             Are
             ye
             saying
             ,
             I
             must
             now
             delay
             (
             and
             not
             receive
             this
             Great
             Salvation
             )
             till
             my
             Harvest
             b●
             by
             ,
             and
             over
             ?
             I
             say
             unto
             thee
             ,
             that
             the
             Harvest
             of
             the
             wrath
             of
             God
             is
             ripe
             ,
             and
             he
             shal●
             put
             in
             his
             sickle
             ,
             and
             cut
             thee
             down
             .
             I
             wil●
             say
             no
             more
             to
             these
             who
             thus
             slight
             thi●
             Great
             Salvation
             ,
             but
             this
             ,
             
               Why
               stand
               ye
               all
               th●
               day
               in
               the
               Market
               place
               idle
               ,
            
             and
             doing
             nothing
             .
             O
             will
             ye
             at
             last
             be
             induced
             to
             tak●
             and
             imbrace
             this
             Great
             Salvation
             ,
             before
             ●●
             be
             hid
             from
             your
             eyes
             .
          
           
             III.
             Thirdly
             ,
             These
             persons
             are
             th●
             slighters
             of
             this
             Great
             Salvation
             ,
             who
             complement
             with
             Christ
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             invite●
             
             to
             come
             and
             partake
             of
             it
             :
             And
             say
             silently
             ●o
             the
             Minister
             ,
             (
             or
             rather
             to
             their
             own
             con●ciences
             )
             I
             
               pray
               you
               have
               me
               excused
               at
               this
               ●ime
               ,
            
             as
             these
             Luk.
             14.
             18.
             
             But
             I
             would
             only
             ask
             at
             such
             ,
             have
             ye
             any
             lawfull
             excuse
             ,
             why
             ye
             will
             not
             come
             and
             partake
             of
             this
             Great
             Salvation
             ?
             Is
             there
             any
             person
             here
             ,
             that
             hath
             any
             lawfull
             excuse
             to
             present
             ?
             I
             shall
             never
             take
             that
             off
             your
             hand
             ,
             
               Have
               me
               excused
            
             :
             But
             be
             sure
             of
             this
             ,
             I
             shall
             never
             excuse
             you
             ,
             but
             accuse
             you
             :
             Therefore
             I
             desire
             that
             these
             persons
             ,
             who
             have
             slighted
             the
             Great
             Salvation
             ,
             by
             complementing
             with
             Christ
             ,
             that
             they
             would
             complement
             no
             more
             wi●h
             Him
             at
             all
             :
             But
             now
             imbrace
             it
             .
          
           
             IV.
             The
             fourth
             sort
             of
             persons
             who
             slight
             this
             Great
             Salvation
             ,
             are
             these
             who
             give
             way
             to
             discouragements
             and
             unbelief
             ,
             so
             that
             they
             will
             not
             come
             and
             partake
             of
             this
             Great
             Salvation
             :
             I
             say
             ,
             such
             of
             you
             are
             slighters
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             Christ
             will
             esteem
             you
             such
             .
             Oh
             if
             ye
             knew
             the
             worth
             and
             vertue
             of
             this
             Great
             Salvation
             ,
             there
             would
             not
             be
             a
             tentation
             (
             you
             could
             meet
             with
             )
             ●hat
             would
             hinder
             you
             from
             imbracing
             it
             ,
             but
             if
             thou
             could
             not
             answer
             these
             ●emptations
             ,
             thou
             would
             not
             own
             them
             .
             I
             say
             unto
             such
             undervaluers
             and
             slighters
             of
             the
             Great
             Salvation
             as
             discouraged
             persons
             (
             
               And
               these
               who
               stay
               long
               in
               the
               place
               of
               the
               breaking
               forth
               of
               children
            
             )
             tha●
             when
             ye
             cannot
             answer
             your
             objections
             ,
             which
             hinder
             you
             from
             closing
             with
             Christ
             ,
             I
             intrea●
             you
             disown
             them
             ,
             as
             if
             you
             heard
             them
             not
             :
             Say
             ●●e
             ,
             Think
             ye
             this
             lawfull
             ?
             I
             say
             ,
             it
             is
             both
             
             lawfull
             and
             expedient
             :
             for
             it
             was
             the
             practic●
             of
             believing
             
               Abraham
               ,
               Hee
               considered
               not
               〈◊〉
               own
               body
               ,
            
             being
             dry
             as
             an
             old
             stick
             ,
             
               Nor
               th●
               deadnesse
               of
               Sarahs
               womb
               .
            
             Hee
             did
             not
             cons●der
             these
             things
             which
             might
             have
             been
             objections
             to
             keep
             him
             from
             believing
             .
             He●
             might
             have
             started
             at
             these
             two
             objections
             ▪
             Alas
             ,
             I
             am
             old
             ,
             and
             that
             objection
             could
             he●
             not
             answer
             :
             And
             my
             wife
             is
             past
             child
             hea●●
             ,
             neither
             could
             hee
             answer
             that
             objection●
             What
             then
             did
             hee
             with
             them
             ?
             Hee
             slighte●
             them
             both
             ,
             and
             considered
             them
             not
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             I
             would
             say
             this
             to
             you
             ,
             who
             thu●
             slight
             it
             because
             of
             discouragements
             :
             If
             ye●
             did
             know
             the
             worth
             of
             the
             Great
             Salvatio●
             which
             is
             in
             this
             Gospel
             redemption
             that
             is
             offered
             unto
             you
             ,
             although
             ye
             had
             an
             Army
             o●
             objections
             to
             go
             through
             ,
             yee
             would
             go
             through
             them
             all
             ,
             
               To
               get
               a
               drink
               of
               the
               wate●
               of
               this
               well
               of
               Bethlehem
               .
            
          
           
             V.
             The
             fifth
             sort
             of
             persons
             who
             sligh●
             this
             Great
             Salvation
             ,
             are
             these
             who
             wil●
             not
             do
             so
             much
             as
             take
             care
             ,
             and
             give
             pain●
             to
             hear
             this
             Great
             Salvation
             offered
             unto
             them
             ;
             for
             there
             are
             some
             persons
             who
             (
             i●
             they
             come
             to
             the
             Church
             )
             desire
             to
             sit
             farrest
             off
             ,
             and
             so
             never
             take
             care
             to
             hear
             a
             wor●
             of
             this
             Great
             Salvation
             :
             And
             such
             are
             dreadfull
             slighters
             of
             it
             .
             Like
             unto
             these
             mentioned
             ,
             Ier.
             6.
             10.
             
             
               To
               whom
               shall
               I
               speak
               an●
               give
               warning
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               hear
               ?
               Behold
               their
               ear
               is
               uncircumised
               ,
               and
               they
               cannot
               hearken
               ,
            
             Isa.
             28.
             12.
             
             
               But
               they
               would
               not
               hear
            
             ,
             Je●●
             7.
             10.
             
             
               Who
               say
               ,
               we
               are
               delivered
               to
               do
               all
               thes●
               abominations
               :
            
             yet
             they
             did
             
               come
               and
               stan●●
               
               before
               him
               ,
               in
               the
               House
               which
               was
               called
               by
               his
               Name
               .
            
          
           
             VI.
             Sixthly
             ,
             These
             persons
             are
             slighters
             of
             this
             Great
             Salvation
             ,
             (
             who
             when
             they
             hear
             it
             )
             are
             no
             more
             (
             nay
             not
             so
             much
             )
             affected
             with
             it
             ,
             ●hen
             if
             they
             were
             telling
             unto
             them
             the
             most
             senslesse
             history
             of
             Thomas
             the
             Rymer
             ,
             or
             some
             other
             old
             fable
             ;
             Like
             unto
             these
             mentioned
             ,
             Ier.
             6.
             10.
             
             
               The
               word
               of
               the
               Lord
               is
               unto
               them
               a
               reproach
               ,
               they
               have
               no
               delight
               in
               it
               .
            
             I
             would
             pose
             you
             all
             as
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             the
             Author
             of
             this
             Great
             Salvation
             ,
             (
             men
             or
             women
             )
             did
             you
             ever
             set
             your selves
             (
             or
             took
             ye
             ever
             pains
             )
             to
             bring
             up
             your
             hearts
             to
             the
             love
             of
             this
             Great
             Salvation
             ?
             Was
             it
             ever
             the
             rejoycing
             of
             your
             hearts
             that
             Christ
             dyed
             and
             rose
             again
             ?
             I
             do
             certainly
             believe
             it
             ,
             (
             and
             I
             am
             perswaded
             )
             that
             there
             are
             decrees
             past
             in
             Heaven
             against
             many
             of
             you
             .
             
               That
               in
               hearing
               ye
               shall
               hear
               ,
               but
               not
               understand
               ;
               and
               in
               seeing
               ye
               shall
               see
               ,
               and
               shall
               not
               perceive
               ,
            
             For
             God
             hath
             made
             your
             hearts
             harder
             then
             the
             Flint
             or
             Adamant
             ;
             so
             that
             ye
             shall
             refuse
             to
             return
             when
             he
             doth
             exhort
             you
             .
             Believe
             me
             ,
             (
             if
             I
             may
             so
             speak
             )
             I
             think
             there
             is
             as
             much
             probability
             that
             the
             stones
             in
             the
             wall
             would
             hear
             (
             if
             we
             would
             speak
             to
             them
             )
             as
             soon
             as
             many
             of
             you
             .
          
           
             VII
             .
             Seventhly
             ,
             These
             persons
             are
             slighters
             of
             the
             Great
             Salvation
             ,
             who
             did
             never
             complain
             that
             they
             wanted
             a
             right
             to
             this
             Great
             Salvation
             .
             I
             hope
             some
             of
             you
             are
             now
             convinced
             that
             ye
             never
             came
             within
             the
             compasse
             of
             this
             Great
             ▪
             Salvation
             :
             I
             say
             
             yet
             unto
             you
             ,
             if
             ye
             did
             never
             spend
             one
             hou●
             in
             secret
             weeping
             and
             lamenting
             ,
             because
             y●
             had
             not
             a
             righ●
             to
             this
             Gospel
             Redemption●
             it
             is
             but
             too
             probable
             you
             never
             ha●
             yet
             ●
             right
             to
             it
             .
             Yea
             ,
             know
             it
             ,
             that
             such
             of
             you
             would
             little
             care
             to
             let
             precious
             Christ
             depar●●
             without
             any
             grief
             of
             heart
             ;
             I
             think
             if
             thi●
             were
             voiced
             within
             this
             house
             to
             ▪
             day
             ,
             whether
             or
             not
             shall
             Christ
             go
             and
             depart
             ,
             I
             doub●
             if
             there
             would
             be
             many
             Heart
             diss●nters
             ,
             though
             many
             Tongue
             dissenters
             :
             Oh
             ,
             I
             fear
             there
             would
             be
             many
             hearts
             here
             ,
             saying
             ,
             O
             Christ
             depart
             and
             go
             thy
             way
             :
             yea
             ,
             there
             are
             many
             Gadarens
             here
             ,
             
               who
               prefer
               their
               ●ine
               and
               swine
               to
               precious
               Christ
               ,
               and
               would
               be●eech
               him
               to
               go
               out
               of
               their
               coasts
               .
            
          
           
             VIII
             .
             Eightly
             ,
             These
             persons
             sligh●
             the
             Great
             ▪
             Salvation
             ,
             who
             never
             took
             pain●
             to
             engage
             their
             hearts
             to
             take
             hold
             of
             Christ
             and
             the
             Gospel
             .
             Christ
             is
             near
             to
             you
             this
             day
             :
             The
             Great
             salvation
             is
             near
             to
             you
             ,
             and
             is
             now
             ,
             even
             now
             offered
             unto
             you
             :
             Therefore
             are
             there
             any
             who
             will
             take
             pains
             to
             lay
             hold
             on
             it
             ?
             I
             obtest
             you
             all
             who
             are
             here
             ,
             by
             the
             beauty
             and
             excellency
             of
             him
             who
             is
             the
             Author
             of
             this
             Great
             salvation
             ,
             that
             ye
             come
             and
             partake
             of
             it
             ;
             
               I
               obtest
               you
            
             by
             all
             the
             joyes
             of
             heaven
             that
             ye
             imbrace
             this
             Great
             salvation
             ,
             
               I
               obtest
               you
            
             by
             all
             the
             ●errous
             in
             hell
             ,
             that
             ye
             imbrace
             it
             ,
             
               I
               obtest
               you
            
             by
             the
             promises
             of
             the
             everlasting
             Covenant
             ,
             that
             ye
             imbrace
             it
             ,
             
               I
               obtest
               you
            
             by
             all
             the
             curses
             which
             are
             written
             in
             this
             Book
             of
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             that
             ye
             imbrace
             it
             ,
             
               I
               obtest
               you
            
             by
             the
             love
             ye
             owe
             to
             your
             immortall
             
             souls
             ,
             that
             ye
             would
             once
             be
             wise
             ,
             and
             come
             and
             partake
             of
             the
             Great
             salvation
             .
             May
             I
             now
             have
             it
             ,
             saith
             thou
             ?
             Yea
             ,
             I
             say
             unto
             you
             all
             ,
             ye
             may
             have
             it
             to
             day
             ,
             ye
             may
             be
             partakers
             of
             it
             before
             ye
             go
             hence
             :
             And
             so
             before
             I
             proceed
             any
             further
             ,
             I
             do
             in
             the
             Name
             and
             Authority
             of
             him
             who
             sent
             me
             here
             to
             day
             ,
             (
             and
             is
             the
             Author
             of
             this
             Great
             Salvation
             )
             freely
             offer
             it
             unto
             you
             ;
             Therefore
             take
             it
             off
             my
             hand
             ,
             embrace
             this
             Great
             Salvation
             offered
             to
             you
             to
             day
             ;
             But
             I
             know
             there
             will
             be
             eight
             sorts
             of
             humors
             (
             within
             this
             house
             to
             day
             )
             in
             relation
             to
             this
             Great
             Salvation
             ,
             which
             now
             is
             offered
             unto
             you
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             I
             think
             there
             will
             be
             some
             of
             Gallio's
             disposition
             here
             to
             day
             ,
             that
             will
             care
             for
             none
             of
             these
             things
             ;
             Yea
             ,
             there
             are
             many
             here
             who
             will
             not
             give
             a
             fig
             for
             this
             rich
             offer
             of
             the
             Great
             Salvation
             .
             But
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             cursed
             be
             that
             person
             who
             puts
             on
             
             Gallio's
             temper
             (
             to
             day
             )
             that
             will
             care
             for
             none
             of
             these
             things
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             I
             fear
             there
             will
             be
             many
             of
             Pilat's
             humor
             here
             (
             to
             day
             )
             who
             will
             say
             ,
             they
             find
             nothing
             against
             the
             man
             ;
             yet
             will
             cry
             forth
             ,
             
               Take
               him
               and
               crucifie
               him
            
             .
             They
             find
             no
             fault
             with
             Christ
             ,
             and
             yet
             will
             be
             con●ent
             that
             he
             be
             crucified
             .
             Now
             can
             ye
             say
             any
             thing
             against
             Christ
             ,
             who
             is
             the
             Author
             of
             this
             Great
             Salvation
             ?
             Produce
             your
             strong
             arguments
             ;
             are
             there
             any
             here
             who
             have
             any
             thing
             to
             say
             against
             Him
             ?
             I
             am
             here
             to
             answer
             in
             His
             Name
             :
             I
             hope
             there
             ●s
             not
             one
             here
             who
             hath
             any
             thing
             to
             say
             
             against
             the
             Author
             of
             this
             Great
             Salvation
             .
             And
             why
             then
             do
             ye
             not
             take
             Him
             ?
             See
             unto
             your selves
             ,
             that
             there
             be
             none
             of
             Pilats
             humor
             here
             to
             day
             ,
             that
             will
             cry
             out
             ,
             
               Yee
               find
               nothing
               in
               Christ
               why
               he
               should
               not
               be
               received
            
             and
             yet
             will
             bee
             content
             ,
             
               that
               hee
               bee
               crucified
            
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             There
             will
             bee
             many
             of
             the
             Jews
             humor
             here
             to
             day
             ,
             who
             cry
             forth
             ,
             
               Away
               with
               Christ
               ,
               away
               with
               Christ
               ,
               and
               give
               me
               Barrabas
               .
            
             But
             oh
             what
             a
             hellish
             word
             is
             that
             ,
             
               Away
               with
               spotlesse
               Christ
               ,
               away
               with
               transcenden●
               Christ
               ,
               and
               give
               us
               the
               world
               ?
            
             Now
             are
             there
             any
             here
             who
             will
             be
             so
             gross
             slighters
             of
             this
             Great
             Salvation
             ?
             Will
             ye
             slight
             this
             Great
             Salvation
             ,
             and
             imbrace
             your
             idols
             ,
             which
             shal●
             once
             prove
             a
             crown
             of
             thorns
             unto
             you
             ?
          
           
             4.
             
             There
             will
             bee
             some
             of
             Felix
             humor
             found
             here
             to
             day
             ,
             that
             will
             say
             ,
             
               O
               Christ
               ,
               g●
               away
               at
               this
               time
               ,
               and
               I
               will
               hear
               thee
               at
               a
               mos●
               convenient
               season
            
             ;
             But
             I
             say
             unto
             you
             wh●
             will
             not
             hear
             mee
             to
             day
             ,
             nor
             imbrace
             th●●
             Great
             Salvation
             ,
             I
             shall
             defy
             all
             the
             Ministe●●
             in
             Scotland
             to
             assure
             you
             ,
             that
             ye
             shall
             get
             another
             offer
             ,
             if
             ye
             send
             me
             away
             to
             day
             .
             Ther●
             is
             not
             one
             that
             can
             ,
             or
             dare
             ,
             engage
             ,
             that
             th●
             Great
             Salvation
             shall
             bee
             in
             your
             offer
             and
             more
             .
             Therefore
             I
             say
             ,
             let
             none
             of
             Fel●●
             temper
             be
             here
             to
             day
             ,
             that
             will
             say
             ,
             
               They
               wi●●
               hear
               Christ
               at
               a
               more
               convenient
               season
               .
            
          
           
             5.
             
             There
             will
             bee
             some
             of
             Balaams
             temper
             (
             to
             day
             )
             who
             will
             desire
             
               To
               die
               the
               deat●
               of
               the
               righteous
               ,
            
             and
             to
             have
             their
             
               last
               〈◊〉
            
             like
             his
             ;
             yet
             they
             desire
             not
             to
             live
             the
             li●●
             of
             the
             righteous
             .
             But
             I
             say
             unto
             you
             ,
             ye
             sha●●
             
             never
             die
             the
             death
             of
             the
             righteous
             ,
             if
             ye
             live
             not
             the
             life
             of
             the
             righteous
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             There
             will
             bee
             some
             of
             you
             here
             (
             to
             day
             )
             who
             (
             I
             hope
             )
             at
             least
             ,
             will
             bee
             of
             Agripa's
             humour
             ,
             that
             will
             say
             ,
             
               Thou
               hast
               almost
               perswaded
               me
               to
               be
               a
               Christian
               :
            
             I
             say
             unto
             thee
             ,
             O
             wilt
             thou
             quickly
             out
             with
             that
             word
             almost
             ,
             and
             put
             in
             that
             word
             altogether
             ,
             and
             say
             ,
             O
             precious
             Christ
             ,
             
               Thou
               hast
               altogether
               perswaded
               me
               to
               be
               a
               Christian
               :
            
             However
             ,
             if
             thou
             come
             no
             greater
             length
             ,
             I
             intreat
             thee
             come
             this
             length
             ,
             that
             so
             thou
             may
             cry
             out
             ,
             
               I
               am
               almost
               perswaded
               to
               imbrace
               Christ
               the
               Great
               Salvation
               ,
            
             and
             may
             be
             ere
             long
             ye
             will
             come
             further
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             There
             will
             bee
             some
             of
             Iudas
             temper
             here
             (
             to
             day
             )
             
               Who
               will
               betray
               Christ
               for
               thirty
               pieces
               of
               silver
            
             ;
             Yea
             ,
             some
             would
             sell
             Christ
             ,
             Heaven
             ,
             their
             idols
             and
             all
             ,
             for
             lesse
             then
             
               thirty
               pieces
               of
               silver
            
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             I
             think
             there
             will
             be
             many
             of
             Esaus
             pro●ane
             temper
             here
             (
             to
             day
             )
             
               Who
               will
               sell
               their
               birth-right
               for
               a
               messe
               of
               pottage
               .
            
             Now
             will
             ye
             enquire
             at
             your selves
             ,
             am
             I
             the
             person
             that
             will
             give
             
               my
               birth-right
               for
               a
               messe
               of
               pottage
               ?
            
             Doth
             my
             heart
             say
             ,
             
               I
               will
               sell
               my
               birth-right
               ,
               because
               I
               am
               hungered
               and
               ready
               to
               die
               :
               what
               will
               it
               profit
               me
               ?
               Give
               mee
               a
               messe
               of
               pottage
               ,
               and
               I
               will
               quite
               my
               birth-right
               .
            
             I
             know
             it
             ,
             there
             are
             not
             a
             few
             such
             here
             to
             ●ay
             ;
             Therefore
             I
             intreat
             you
             ,
             enquire
             at
             your selves
             what
             is
             your
             humour
             .
             Oh
             shall
             the
             Great
             Salvation
             ,
             that
             yee
             have
             slighted
             ●o
             long
             ,
             bee
             slighted
             this
             day
             also
             ,
             and
             shall
             there
             bee
             none
             to
             imbrace
             it
             ?
             Oh
             inquire
             ,
             
             and
             stand
             inlaw
             ,
             lest
             the
             wrath
             of
             the
             most
             High
             pursue
             you
             .
          
           
             Now
             I
             shall
             give
             you
             these
             seven
             considerations
             ,
             which
             may
             provoke
             you
             not
             to
             slight
             (
             but
             imbrace
             )
             this
             Great
             Salvation
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             first
             Consideration
             ,
             That
             the
             not
             imbracing
             of
             this
             Great
             Salvation
             is
             one
             of
             the
             greatest
             acts
             of
             folly
             that
             can
             be
             ,
             Ier.
             8
             :
             9.
             
             
               They
               have
               rejected
               the
               word
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
            
             (
             and
             immediatly
             is
             subjoyned
             )
             .
             And
             ,
             
               what
               wisedom
               is
               in
               them
            
             ?
             And
             so
             Solomon
             doth
             assure
             you
             they
             cannot
             be
             wise
             who
             neglect
             this
             Great
             Salvation
             ,
             Prov.
             1.
             7.
             
             
               Fools
               despise
               wisedom
               and
               instruction
            
             ;
             Therefore
             ,
             may
             not
             I
             say
             unto
             you
             ,
             be
             who
             ye
             will
             (
             though
             ye
             were
             the
             greatest
             heads
             of
             wit
             in
             all
             this
             place
             )
             ye
             are
             but
             stark
             fools
             as
             long
             as
             ye
             neglect
             this
             .
             But
             would
             ye
             be
             wise
             indeed
             ,
             and
             wise
             unto
             
               eternal
               life
            
             ?
             then
             I
             intreat
             you
             come
             and
             imbrace
             this
             Great
             Salvation
             .
          
           
             II.
             The
             second
             Consideration
             ,
             to
             provoke
             you
             not
             to
             slight
             the
             Great
             Salvation
             ,
             is
             this
             ▪
             that
             the
             ruine
             and
             destruction
             of
             the
             slighters
             of
             it
             ,
             is
             most
             certain
             and
             infallible
             ,
             Ier.
             11.
             11.
             
             Where
             (
             speaking
             of
             slighting
             the
             Covenant
             ▪
             which
             is
             indeed
             this
             same
             Great
             Salvation
             )
             there
             is
             a
             therefore
             put
             to
             the
             threatning
             .
             
               Therefore
               thus
               saith
               the
               Lord
               ,
               I
               will
               bring
               evil
               upon
               them
               which
               they
               shall
               not
               be
               able
               to
               escape
            
             I
             defy
             you
             all
             who
             are
             the
             slighters
             of
             this
             Great
             Salvation
             ,
             to
             finde
             a
             back
             door
             ,
             when
             justice
             shall
             pursue
             you
             :
             For
             there
             is
             n●
             door
             to
             escape
             if
             ye
             imbrace
             not
             this
             Great
             Salvation
             :
             But
             
               the
               earth
               will
               disclose
               your
               iniquity
               ,
               and
               heaven
               will
               declare
               your
               sin
               .
            
          
           
           
             III.
             Thirdly
             ,
             Let
             this
             Consideration
             provoke
             you
             not
             to
             slight
             this
             Great
             Salvation
             ,
             that
             Christ
             is
             exceeding
             serious
             ,
             and
             earnest
             that
             ye
             would
             imbrace
             it
             .
             And
             I
             think
             that
             ,
             Isa.
             28.
             23.
             speaketh
             out
             his
             exceeding
             seriousnesse
             :
             where
             four
             times
             hee
             beggeth
             of
             his
             hearers
             ,
             that
             they
             would
             give
             ear
             and
             hear
             his
             voice
             (
             saying
             )
             
               Give
               ear
               and
               hear
               my
               voice
               ,
               ●earken
               and
               hear
               my
               speech
               .
            
             What
             needeth
             all
             these
             exhortations
             ?
             But
             that
             Christ
             is
             most
             serious
             ,
             that
             they
             would
             imbrace
             the
             Great
             Salvation
             .
             And
             O
             that
             there
             were
             a
             person
             here
             (
             to
             day
             )
             as
             serious
             to
             the
             bargain
             as
             Christ
             is
             !
             But
             ,
             be
             who
             yee
             will
             that
             slight
             this
             Great
             Salvation
             ,
             (
             believe
             me
             )
             the
             day
             is
             coming
             wherein
             ye
             shall
             cry
             out
             ,
             alas
             for
             my
             slighting
             of
             it
             .
             Wilt
             thou
             therefore
             think
             presently
             with
             thy self
             (
             O
             thou
             slighter
             of
             this
             Great
             Salvation
             )
             what
             wilt
             thou
             say
             of
             thy
             slighting
             of
             it
             ,
             when
             the
             devil
             shall
             be
             leading
             thee
             in
             thorow
             these
             dark
             gates
             of
             hell
             ?
             O
             slighter
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             how
             many
             alaces
             wilt
             thou
             cry
             ,
             when
             thou
             shalt
             be
             passing
             thorow
             these
             dark
             gates
             into
             thy
             everlasting
             prison
             ?
             Wilt
             thou
             not
             then
             cry
             out
             .
             (
             O
             me
             slighter
             of
             the
             everlasting
             Salvation
             )
             whither
             am
             I
             now
             going
             ?
             Alas
             ,
             now
             for
             my
             slighting
             the
             Gospel
             :
             And
             as
             thou
             passest
             thorow
             ,
             thou
             shalt
             meet
             with
             numbers
             of
             miserable
             comforters
             .
             There
             is
             not
             one
             in
             that
             prison
             who
             can
             comfort
             thee
             :
             But
             many
             dreadfull
             alaces
             shalt
             thou
             then
             both
             cry
             and
             hear
             ,
             if
             thou
             imbrace
             not
             this
             Great
             Salvation
             .
          
           
           
             IV.
             Fourthly
             ,
             Let
             this
             provoke
             you
             no●
             to
             slight
             the
             Great
             Salvation
             ,
             that
             ye
             will
             get
             it
             for
             a
             very
             look
             .
             O
             ye
             within
             this
             house
             to
             day
             ,
             ye
             will
             get
             this
             Great
             Salvation
             for
             one
             look
             ,
             Isa.
             45.
             22.
             
             
               Look
               unto
               me
               ,
               and
               b●
               saved
               ,
               all
               the
               ends
               of
               the
               earth
               .
            
             For
             a
             very
             look
             ye
             will
             get
             this
             Great
             salvation
             :
             and
             do
             y●●
             ever
             think
             to
             get
             Heaven
             at
             a
             lower
             rate
             ?
          
           
             V.
             The
             fifth
             Consideration
             ,
             to
             provoke
             you
             not
             to
             slight
             this
             Great
             Salvation
             and
             more
             ,
             is
             this
             ,
             There
             is
             not
             one
             of
             you
             wh●
             is
             a
             slighter
             of
             it
             ,
             but
             your
             slighting
             it
             shall
             increase
             your
             immortall
             bonds
             .
             Man
             or
             Woman
             ,
             be
             who
             thou
             wilt
             ,
             when
             thou
             art
             slighting
             this
             Great
             Salvation
             ;
             thou
             art
             but
             pla●ing
             a
             cord
             wherewith
             to
             bind
             thy
             soul
             eternally
             in
             these
             unquenchable
             flames
             ,
             Isa.
             2●
             22.
             
             
               Be
               ye
               not
               mockers
               ,
               lest
               your
               bonds
               be
               ma●
               strong
            
             ;
             I
             say
             therefore
             unto
             you
             ,
             
               old
               me●
            
             mock
             not
             ,
             
               lest
               your
               bonds
               be
               made
               strong
               :
               o●
               women
               ,
            
             near
             unto
             your
             graves
             ,
             mock
             not
             ,
             
               l●●
               your
               bonds
               be
               made
               strong
               :
               Young
               men
               ,
            
             be
             〈◊〉
             not
             mockers
             ,
             
               lest
               your
               bonds
               be
               made
               strong●
               Young
               women
               ,
            
             who
             are
             in
             the
             flower
             of
             yo●●
             time
             ,
             mock
             not
             ,
             
               lest
               your
               bonds
               be
               made
               strong
               ▪
            
             But
             now
             alas
             ,
             will
             there
             (
             for
             all
             this
             )
             ●e●
             person
             here
             to
             day
             who
             will
             be
             a
             mockers
             this
             Great
             Salvation
             ?
          
           
             VI.
             The
             sixth
             Consideration
             ,
             to
             provoke
             you
             not
             to
             slight
             this
             Great
             Salvation
             a●●
             more
             ,
             is
             this
             ,
             Ye
             know
             not
             but
             that
             yo●●
             dayes
             may
             be
             near
             a
             close
             ;
             I
             say
             ,
             ye
             kno●
             not
             ,
             but
             the
             day
             of
             the
             preaching
             of
             this
             Great
             Salvation
             may
             be
             near
             unto
             a
             close
             .
             Wh●
             knowest
             thou
             ,
             O
             man
             or
             woman
             ,
             but
             t●●
             
             shall
             be
             the
             last
             Sermon
             that
             ever
             thou
             shalt
             ●ear
             concerning
             this
             Great
             Salvation
             ?
             And
             yet
             for
             all
             this
             ,
             shall
             we
             be
             sent
             away
             without
             one
             consent
             to
             imbrace
             or
             receive
             it
             ?
             O
             will
             ye
             be
             perswaded
             to
             look
             to
             Christ
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             take
             him
             .
          
           
             VII
             .
             The
             seventh
             consideration
             ,
             to
             provoke
             you
             not
             to
             slight
             the
             Great
             Salvation
             ,
             is
             this
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             a
             five
             fold
             Salvation
             comprehended
             under
             this
             Great
             Salvation
             .
          
           
             I.
             The
             first
             is
             this
             ,
             come
             and
             partake
             of
             this
             Great
             Salvation
             ,
             and
             thou
             shalt
             have
             Salvation
             from
             thy
             idols
             :
             and
             hereby
             I
             do
             proclaim
             liberty
             (
             this
             day
             )
             unto
             captives
             .
             I
             am
             sent
             forth
             (
             this
             day
             )
             with
             the
             keyes
             of
             your
             prison
             house
             ,
             to
             open
             your
             prison
             doors
             unto
             you
             ,
             if
             ye
             will
             imbrace
             this
             Great
             Salvation
             .
             I
             say
             unto
             you
             .
             O
             ye
             
               prisoners
               come
               forth
               and
               shew
               your selves
            
             ;
             for
             the
             keyes
             of
             your
             prison
             house
             are
             with
             us
             to
             open
             your
             prison
             doors
             unto
             you
             ,
             therefore
             O
             come
             forth
             and
             embrace
             this
             Great
             Salvation
             .
             Will
             there
             be
             any
             (
             shall
             I
             think
             )
             here
             that
             will
             refuse
             to
             come
             forth
             ,
             
               O
               go
               forth
               and
               slee
               from
               the
               land
               of
               your
               captivity
               ,
               and
               from
               the
               house
               of
               your
               bondage
               .
            
          
           
             II.
             Thou
             shalt
             have
             Salvation
             from
             thy
             darknesse
             ,
             and
             from
             thy
             ignorance
             ?
             I
             say
             unto
             you
             who
             understand
             no
             more
             of
             God
             then
             the
             stones
             in
             the
             wall
             ,
             I
             command
             you
             to
             come
             forth
             ,
             and
             partake
             yet
             of
             this
             Great
             Salvation
             ;
             and
             unto
             you
             shall
             light
             arise
             ,
             even
             the
             Day
             Spring
             from
             on
             high
             shall
             visit
             you
             .
          
           
             III.
             If
             ye
             will
             come
             and
             partake
             of
             this
             Great
             Salvation
             ,
             ye
             shall
             have
             deliverance
             
             from
             all
             your
             fears
             .
             Dost
             thou
             fear
             that
             thou
             shalt
             be
             poor
             :
             Come
             and
             partake
             of
             this
             Great
             Salvation
             ;
             and
             thou
             shalt
             be
             delivered
             from
             it
             ?
             Art
             thou
             afraid
             of
             hell
             ?
             Come
             and
             partake
             of
             this
             Great
             Salvation
             ,
             and
             thou
             shalt
             be
             delivered
             from
             that
             fear
             .
             Art
             thou
             afraid
             at
             the
             wrath
             of
             God
             ?
             Then
             come
             (
             ●
             say
             )
             and
             partake
             of
             this
             Great
             Salvation
             ,
             and
             thou
             shalt
             have
             redemption
             from
             that
             and
             al●
             thy
             fears
             ,
             
               With
               him
               is
               plenteous
               redemption
               and
               hee
               can
               make
               thee
               quiet
               from
               the
               fear
               o●
               evil
               .
            
          
           
             IV.
             If
             thou
             wilt
             come
             and
             partake
             of
             this
             Salvation
             ,
             thou
             shalt
             have
             deliverance
             from
             all
             thy
             anxieties
             ,
             and
             from
             all
             thy
             cares
             :
             y●●
             are
             now
             carefull
             and
             anxious
             about
             many
             things
             ;
             Come
             and
             partake
             of
             this
             Great
             Salvation
             ,
             and
             it
             will
             make
             you
             carefull
             but
             only
             for
             the
             
               one
               thing
               necessary
            
             .
          
           
             V.
             If
             yee
             will
             come
             and
             embrace
             the
             Great
             Salvation
             offered
             unto
             you
             this
             day
             ,
             yee
             shall
             be
             helped
             before
             yee
             go
             hence
             to
             sing
             that
             song
             ,
             
               O
               death
               where
               is
               thy
               sting
               ?
               O
               grave
               where
               is
               thy
               victory
               ?
            
             Now
             O
             will
             ye
             come
             and
             imbrace
             this
             Great
             Salvation
             ,
             
               And
               yee
               shall
               b●
               more
               then
               conquerours
               thorow
               Christ
               who
               love●●
               you
            
             Are
             there
             therefore
             any
             here
             to
             day
             that
             would
             have
             victory
             over
             the
             devil
             ,
             and
             over
             their
             own
             hearts
             ?
             Then
             come
             and
             embrace
             this
             Great
             Salvation
             ,
             and
             then
             your
             victory
             i●
             certain
             .
          
           
             But
             now
             to
             presse
             home
             this
             Great
             Salvation
             upon
             you
             a
             little
             further
             ,
             there
             are
             nin●
             sorts
             of
             persons
             ,
             who
             are
             invited
             to
             come
             and
             partake
             of
             this
             Great
             Salvation
             offered
             this
             
             day
             :
             And
             I
             charge
             you
             answer
             to
             your
             names
             when
             ye
             are
             called
             ,
             and
             delay
             not
             to
             come
             .
          
           
             I.
             First
             ,
             I
             invite
             and
             call
             here
             to
             day
             ,
             all
             who
             are
             willing
             to
             come
             and
             embrace
             this
             Great
             Salvation
             .
             Now
             ,
             are
             there
             any
             of
             ●ou
             here
             to
             day
             ,
             who
             are
             called
             willing
             ?
             ●hen
             I
             invite
             you
             to
             come
             ,
             and
             imbrace
             this
             Great
             Salvation
             ,
             Rev.
             22.
             17.
             
             
               Whosoever
               will
               ,
               ●et
               him
               come
               :
            
             But
             oh
             ,
             are
             there
             none
             here
             〈◊〉
             day
             who
             are
             named
             willing
             ?
             I
             intreat
             ●on
             ,
             if
             there
             be
             any
             ,
             do
             not
             deny
             your
             name
             ,
             ●●t
             come
             when
             you
             are
             called
             and
             embrace
             this
             Great
             Salvation
             .
          
           
             II.
             Secondly
             ,
             These
             persons
             who
             thirst
             ●●r
             it
             ,
             are
             invited
             to
             come
             ,
             and
             partake
             of
             ●●●s
             Great
             Salvation
             ,
             Rev.
             22.
             17.
             
             
               Let
               him
               ●●t
               is
               a
               thirst
               ,
               come
               .
            
             Now
             if
             there
             be
             any
             ●ere
             who
             are
             named
             thirsty
             ,
             let
             them
             come
             and
             partake
             of
             this
             Salvation
             ,
             and
             they
             shall
             ●e
             satisfied
             .
          
           
             III.
             Thirdly
             ,
             Are
             there
             any
             money-lesse
             ●●lk
             here
             to
             day
             ?
             Let
             them
             come
             and
             partake
             of
             this
             Great
             Salvation
             ;
             Are
             there
             no
             money-lesse
             folk
             here
             to
             day
             ?
             I
             mean
             not
             that
             money
             or
             coin
             in
             your
             purses
             ,
             but
             want
             ●●e
             money
             ?
             That
             is
             ,
             want
             ye
             righteousnesse
             ?
             ●hen
             I
             pray
             you
             ,
             come
             and
             partake
             of
             this
             Great
             Salvation
             .
             I
             say
             ,
             are
             ye
             so
             poor
             ,
             that
             ●e
             have
             nothing
             but
             the
             fear
             of
             hell
             ?
             Then
             I
             ●ay
             you
             come
             .
             If
             there
             be
             any
             here
             who
             have
             nothing
             to
             commend
             them
             to
             Christ
             ,
             but
             necessity
             :
             I
             say
             unto
             all
             such
             ,
             
               O
               come
               ,
               come
               ,
               ●●me
               ,
            
             and
             partake
             of
             this
             Great
             Salvation
             .
          
           
             IV.
             Fourthly
             ,
             These
             persons
             are
             invited
             ●o
             come
             (
             and
             I
             wish
             there
             were
             many
             such
             )
             
             who
             are
             weary
             :
             But
             Oh!
             are
             there
             none
             here
             to
             day
             ,
             who
             are
             called
             weary
             ?
             Are
             y●●
             not
             weary
             in
             pursuit
             of
             yours
             ?
             If
             there
             be
             any
             such
             here
             to
             day
             ,
             I
             say
             unto
             you
             ,
             
               O
               weary
               folk
               ,
               come
               ,
               come
               ,
               come
               ,
            
             and
             partake
             of
             this
             Great
             Salvation
             ,
             and
             of
             this
             excellent
             Gospel
             Redemption
             that
             was
             purchased
             at
             so
             dear
             〈◊〉
             rate
             .
          
           
             V.
             Fifthly
             ,
             These
             who
             are
             heavy
             loadened
             are
             invited
             to
             come
             ,
             (
             and
             I
             think
             all
             of
             you
             may
             answer
             to
             this
             name
             )
             are
             ye
             
               heavy
               loaden●●
            
             O
             then
             come
             .
             But
             are
             there
             none
             here
             who
             are
             heavy
             loaden
             with
             sin
             ,
             with
             misery
             ,
             and
             estrangement
             from
             God
             ?
             If
             there
             be
             any
             such
             here
             ,
             I
             say
             unto
             thee
             ,
             old
             man
             ,
             or
             young
             man
             ,
             be
             who
             thou
             wilt
             ,
             O
             come
             ,
             and
             partake
             of
             this
             Great
             Salvation
             .
          
           
             VI.
             Sixthly
             ,
             Are
             there
             any
             here
             to
             day
             who
             are
             called
             blind
             ?
             I
             say
             ,
             if
             there
             be
             any
             o●
             you
             who
             think
             ye
             want
             eyes
             to
             see
             the
             precious
             excellencies
             of
             Christ
             ,
             I
             invite
             you
             to
             come
             and
             partake
             of
             this
             Great
             Salvation
             .
          
           
             VII
             .
             Seventhly
             ,
             Are
             there
             any
             who
             are
             called
             lame
             here
             to
             day
             ?
             I
             say
             unto
             such
             ,
             ●
             
               come
               ,
               come
               ,
               come
            
             ,
             and
             partake
             of
             this
             Great
             Salvation
             :
             For
             we
             are
             sent
             forth
             to
             day
             ,
             to
             call
             in
             the
             blind
             &
             the
             maimed
             ,
             and
             the
             lame
             that
             they
             may
             come
             and
             imbrace
             this
             Great
             Salvation
             :
             Therefore
             are
             there
             none
             he●●
             to
             day
             who
             may
             be
             called
             such
             :
             Are
             ye
             neither
             blind
             nor
             lame
             ?
             I
             hope
             many
             of
             you
             will
             not
             deny
             that
             ye
             are
             such
             ;
             Therefore
             say
             unto
             you
             ;
             
               O
               blind
               ,
               halt
               and
               maimed
               com●
               come
               ,
            
             and
             partake
             of
             this
             Great
             Salvation
             .
          
           
             VIII
             .
             The
             eighth
             sort
             of
             persons
             invit●●
             
             are
             these
             who
             are
             sick
             ,
             therefore
             if
             there
             be
             ●y
             sick
             folk
             here
             to
             day
             ,
             be
             who
             ye
             will
             ,
             I
             say
             ●●to
             you
             ,
             
               O
               come
            
             and
             partake
             of
             this
             Great
             salvation
             ,
             
               For
               the
               whole
               need
               not
               the
               Physician
               ,
               ●●t
               the
               sick
               .
            
          
           
             IX
             .
             Ninthly
             ,
             Are
             there
             any
             here
             to
             day
             who
             know
             not
             their
             name
             ,
             or
             their
             conditi●●
             ,
             I
             say
             unto
             you
             ,
             O
             namelesse
             folk
             ,
             come
             and
             partake
             of
             this
             Great
             salvation
             ,
             come
             to
             Christ
             or
             the
             knowledge
             of
             your
             souls
             condition
             ,
             ●ome
             as
             a
             namelesse
             one
             ,
             and
             he
             shall
             not
             re●●ct
             thee
             ,
             though
             thy
             case
             were
             so
             evil
             that
             thou
             could
             not
             give
             it
             a
             name
             ;
             for
             ,
             
               Of
               all
               ●●at
               come
               unto
               him
               he
               sendeth
               none
               away
               .
            
          
           
             Now
             where
             do
             you
             find
             your
             name
             and
             ●●name
             ?
             O
             do
             ye
             not
             know
             it
             ?
             I
             hope
             now
             ●e
             may
             know
             ;
             therefore
             I
             intreat
             you
             answer
             to
             it
             ,
             and
             so
             come
             away
             and
             partake
             of
             this
             Great
             Salvation
             .
          
           
             But
             I
             am
             afraid
             there
             be
             many
             strong
             iron●●rs
             in
             the
             way
             of
             some
             of
             you
             ,
             which
             ye
             can●t
             win
             over
             .
             Ah
             ,
             how
             fast
             are
             some
             souls
             ●●cked
             in
             Satans
             snare
             ;
             And
             therefore
             I
             shall
             ●eak
             a
             little
             for
             discovering
             of
             these
             bars
             ,
             ●hat
             hinder
             from
             imbracing
             this
             Great
             Salvation
             ,
             that
             so
             ye
             may
             be
             the
             better
             helped
             to
             remove
             them
             .
          
           
             I.
             The
             first
             great
             iron
             ▪
             bar
             which
             keepeth
             ●olk
             from
             imbracing
             this
             Great
             Salvation
             ,
             is
             ●he
             bar
             of
             ignorance
             ;
             and
             I
             am
             afraid
             that
             ●●is
             (
             as
             a
             mighty
             bar
             )
             hindereth
             many
             of
             you
             :
             Ye
             are
             ignorant
             of
             your selves
             ,
             and
             of
             ●he
             condition
             of
             your
             souls
             ,
             ye
             are
             ignorant
             ●f
             the
             Law
             and
             of
             its
             severity
             ,
             and
             ye
             are
             ignorant
             of
             the
             precious
             Gospel
             in
             its
             condescendency
             .
             
             O
             pray
             unto
             God
             that
             for
             Christ
             sake
             ,
             hee
             would
             break
             that
             great
             bar
             of
             ignorance
             ;
             for
             till
             that
             be
             done
             ,
             Christ
             may
             take
             up
             that
             complaint
             ,
             Ier.
             5.
             4.
             
             
               Surely
               they
               are
               foolish
               ,
               they
               know
               not
               the
               way
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               not
               the
               judgement
               of
               their
               God.
            
             I
             say
             ,
             this
             bar
             o●
             ignorance
             keepeth
             you
             from
             embracing
             this
             Great
             Salvation
             .
          
           
             II.
             The
             second
             bar
             which
             keepeth
             many
             from
             closing
             with
             Christ
             ,
             is
             the
             bar
             of
             presumption
             ,
             for
             some
             will
             cry
             out
             ,
             what
             nee●
             have
             I
             to
             embrace
             the
             Great
             Salvation
             ?
             Have
             I
             it
             not
             already
             ?
             But
             I
             say
             unto
             thee
             ,
             O
             fool
             thou
             art
             (
             by
             all
             appearance
             )
             yet
             in
             bondage
             ▪
             O
             that
             this
             evil
             bar
             of
             presumption
             were
             put
             away
             ;
             for
             it
             is
             one
             of
             the
             greatest
             impediments
             which
             lyeth
             in
             the
             way
             of
             your
             imbracing
             this
             Great
             Salvation
             that
             is
             in
             your
             offer
             to
             day
             :
             Therefore
             I
             say
             unto
             you
             ,
             i●
             you
             will
             come
             no
             further
             ;
             I
             intreat
             you
             come
             this
             length
             ,
             to
             confesse
             that
             ye
             want
             this
             Gospel
             Salvation
             and
             that
             yee
             are
             indeed
             strangers
             to
             this
             Redemption
             purchased
             by
             Christ.
             
          
           
             III.
             The
             third
             bar
             that
             keepeth
             persons
             from
             imbracing
             this
             Great
             Salvation
             ,
             is
             the
             bar
             of
             unbelief
             ,
             yee
             believe
             not
             what
             wee
             say
             to
             you
             anent
             this
             Great
             Salvation
             ,
             I
             know
             that
             some
             of
             you
             are
             of
             the
             Stoicks
             and
             Epicures
             humor
             ,
             who
             cry
             out
             ,
             
               What
               meaneth
               this
               man
               ?
               He
               seemeth
               to
               be
               the
               setter
               forth
               of
               some
               strange
               God.
            
             But
             I
             say
             unto
             you
             ,
             I
             am
             no●
             the
             setter
             forth
             of
             any
             strange
             God
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             Jesus
             of
             Nazareth
             whom
             I
             preach
             unto
             you
             ▪
             Alas
             ,
             some
             of
             you
             thinketh
             this
             Great
             Salvation
             to
             bee
             some
             morning
             dream
             ,
             or
             some
             
             golden
             fancy
             :
             but
             I
             say
             unto
             you
             ,
             it
             is
             neither
             a
             dream
             nor
             fancy
             ;
             but
             a
             real
             truth
             that
             we
             preach
             unto
             you
             .
          
           
             IV.
             The
             fourth
             bar
             that
             keepeth
             persons
             from
             imbracing
             of
             this
             Great
             Salvation
             ,
             is
             the
             bar
             of
             discouragement
             :
             This
             strong
             bar
             keepeth
             many
             so
             fast
             ,
             that
             they
             cannot
             imbrace
             this
             Great
             Salvation
             though
             it
             bee
             freely
             offered
             unto
             them
             .
             I
             shall
             say
             no
             more
             to
             you
             ,
             who
             are
             such
             ,
             but
             counsell
             you
             to
             do
             as
             these
             four
             lepers
             did
             ,
             1
             King.
             7.
             4.
             
             
               Who
               sat
               at
               the
               gate
               of
               Samaria
               :
               who
               said
               ,
               Why
               sit
               wee
               here
               till
               we
               die
               ,
               if
               wee
               say
               we
               will
               ●nter
               ▪
               into
               the
               City
               ,
               then
               the
               famine
               is
               in
               the
               City
               ,
               and
               we
               shall
               die
               there
               :
               and
               if
               we
               sit
               still
               ●●re
               ▪
               we
               die
               also
               .
               Now
               therefore
               come
               ,
               and
               let
               us
               fall
               into
               the
               host
               of
               the
               Syrians
               ,
               if
               they
               save
               us
               alive
               ,
               we
               shall
               live
               ,
               and
               if
               they
               kill
               us
               ,
               we
               ●●all
               but
               die
               .
            
             Even
             so
             say
             I
             unto
             you
             ,
             that
             if
             ●t
             abide
             in
             the
             state
             of
             unbelief
             ,
             yee
             shall
             surely
             bee
             undone
             ;
             therefore
             go
             forth
             ,
             for
             yee
             ●now
             not
             but
             God
             may
             work
             a
             Great
             Salvation
             for
             you
             :
             and
             if
             yee
             will
             quite
             your
             unbelief
             and
             close
             with
             Christ
             in
             the
             offer
             of
             this
             Great
             salvation
             (
             by
             saith
             )
             ye
             shal
             have
             no
             more
             to
             do
             ,
             
               but
               eat
               and
               drink
               ,
               and
               divide
               the
               spoil
               .
            
          
           
             V.
             The
             fifth
             bar
             which
             withholdeth
             persons
             from
             imbracing
             of
             this
             Great
             Salvation
             ,
             〈◊〉
             the
             bar
             of
             unwillingnesse
             ,
             
               Yee
               will
               not
               ●me
               to
               thee
               ,
               that
               yee
               may
               have
               life
               .
            
             And
             alas
             ,
             that
             is
             an
             iron
             bar
             indeed
             ,
             by
             which
             all
             that
             ●e
             in
             hell
             have
             barred
             themselves
             out
             of
             ●eaven
             .
             Alace
             ,
             shall
             yee
             bee
             such
             wretches
             ●lso
             .
             O
             what
             a
             dreadfull
             sound
             is
             that
             ,
             
               Wo
               ●nto
               thee
            
             ,
             O
             Jerusalem
             ,
             
               wilt
               thou
               not
               be
               made
               
               clean
               ?
               When
               shall
               it
               once
               be
               ?
            
             Ah
             ,
             
               Turn
               you
               ▪
               turn
               you
               ,
               why
               will
               ye
               die
               ?
            
             Why
             will
             ye
             slight
             this
             Great
             Salvation
             ?
             O
             will
             none
             of
             you
             this
             day
             imbrace
             it
             !
          
           
             VI.
             The
             sixth
             bar
             that
             withholdeth
             persons
             from
             imbracing
             this
             Great
             Salvation
             ,
             i●
             the
             bar
             of
             
               worldly
               mindednesse
            
             :
             many
             of
             you
             are
             so
             fixed
             to
             the
             world
             ,
             that
             yee
             cannot
             come
             and
             close
             with
             this
             Great
             Salvation
             .
             I
             may
             allude
             to
             that
             word
             spoken
             of
             Saul
             .
             1
             Sam.
             10.
             22.
             that
             hee
             
               hid
               himself
               among
               the
               stuffe
            
             :
             for
             many
             have
             buried
             and
             nested
             themselves
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             that
             they
             cannot
             imbrace
             this
             Great
             Salvation
             .
          
           
             VII
             .
             The
             seventh
             bar
             which
             keepeth
             many
             from
             imbracing
             this
             Great
             Salvation
             ,
             is
             the
             bar
             of
             
               hard
               heartednesse
            
             :
             there
             hath
             such
             〈◊〉
             stupidity
             and
             hardnesse
             of
             heart
             seised
             upon
             many
             ,
             that
             ,
             let
             Christ
             preach
             as
             hee
             will
             to
             them
             (
             by
             his
             Word
             ,
             or
             by
             other
             dispensations
             )
             they
             are
             no
             more
             moved
             ,
             then
             if
             his
             Word
             and
             dispensations
             were
             a
             thousand
             miles
             from
             them
             .
             O
             that
             strong
             bar
             of
             hardnesse
             of
             heart
             ,
             when
             shall
             the
             omnipoten
             hand
             of
             God
             break
             it
             ?
          
           
             VIII
             .
             The
             eighth
             bar
             that
             hindereth
             many
             from
             imbracing
             this
             Great
             Salvation
             ,
             is
             the
             bar
             of
             slothfulnesse
             .
             Many
             of
             you
             cannot
             be
             at
             the
             pains
             to
             imbrace
             it
             :
             but
             I
             say
             unto
             you
             ,
             there
             is
             but
             small
             pains
             in
             the
             way
             o●
             Godlinesse
             :
             I
             say
             unto
             you
             ,
             it
             may
             so
             easil●
             be
             had
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             in
             your
             offer
             to
             day
             ;
             and
             〈◊〉
             ye
             will
             ,
             ye
             may
             put
             forth
             your
             hand
             and
             take
             it
             .
             Consider
             therefore
             what
             yee
             will
             do
             O
             will
             ye
             despise
             it
             !
             I
             say
             will
             ye
             still
             negle●
             
             and
             despise
             it
             (
             will
             ye
             but
             read
             that
             dread●●ll
             word
             ,
             Act.
             13.
             40.
             41.
             
             
               Behold
               ye
               despi●●s
               ,
               and
               wonder
               and
               perish
               .
            
             Tell
             me
             freely
             ,
             would
             ye
             have
             us
             to
             return
             this
             answer
             to
             him
             who
             sent
             us
             ,
             that
             ye
             are
             despisers
             of
             the
             Great
             Salvation
             ?
             Say
             to
             it
             ,
             Are
             there
             none
             of
             you
             ,
             who
             (
             for
             all
             this
             )
             will
             consent
             to
             partake
             of
             this
             Great
             Salvation
             ?
             O
             captives
             and
             prisoners
             ,
             and
             ye
             who
             are
             in
             the
             bonds
             of
             ●atan
             ,
             will
             ye
             come
             and
             partake
             of
             this
             Great
             salvation
             ,
             and
             you
             shall
             be
             made
             free
             .
             I
             have
             〈◊〉
             act
             of
             release
             for
             you
             to
             day
             ;
             If
             ye
             will
             ●ome
             ,
             and
             make
             use
             of
             it
             ,
             ye
             shall
             be
             set
             at
             ●●berty
             .
             But
             ,
             Oh
             shall
             the
             prison
             doors
             be
             ●st
             open
             ,
             and
             yet
             none
             come
             forth
             ?
             But
             that
             (
             I
             may
             come
             to
             a
             close
             )
             I
             say
             yet
             unto
             ●●on
             ,
             O
             poor
             
               prisoners
               go
               forth
               ,
               go
               forth
               ,
            
             and
             partake
             of
             this
             Great
             Salvation
             .
             Oh
             ,
             will
             ●e
             not
             come
             forth
             ?
             What
             holdeth
             you
             in
             ?
             The
             foundation
             of
             your
             prison
             house
             is
             taken
             to
             day
             ,
             therefore
             if
             ye
             will
             but
             come
             ●orth
             and
             cast
             a
             look
             to
             Christ
             ,
             your
             very
             ●●kels
             shall
             fall
             off
             your
             hands
             ,
             and
             ye
             shall
             ●●
             as
             those
             who
             were
             never
             bound
             .
             Now
             I
             ●ave
             this
             with
             you
             :
             and
             to
             make
             you
             think
             ●pon
             it
             ,
             I
             shall
             speak
             these
             five
             words
             unto
             ●ou
             ,
             and
             I
             intreat
             you
             think
             upon
             them
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             First
             ,
             I
             have
             excellent
             tidings
             to
             tell
             ●●u
             (
             I
             hope
             some
             of
             you
             will
             give
             ear
             to
             ●●em
             )
             viz.
             There
             is
             a
             great
             Person
             come
             ●ere
             to
             day
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             the
             mighty
             Author
             ●f
             this
             Great
             Salvation
             ,
             who
             hath
             brought
             ●erlasting
             righteousnesse
             with
             him
             ,
             desiring
             ●ou
             to
             make
             use
             thereof
             ;
             It
             is
             his
             desire
             
             that
             yee
             would
             take
             his
             excellent
             Gift
             at
             his
             hand
             .
             These
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             are
             the
             tiding●
             that
             have
             to
             preach
             unto
             you
             :
             and
             I
             hope
             never
             to
             be
             declared
             a
             liar
             for
             what
             I
             preach
             unt●
             you
             :
             I
             say
             yet
             unto
             you
             ,
             that
             Christ
             ,
             th●
             Author
             of
             the
             Great
             Salvation
             ,
             desi●eth
             to
             give
             it
             freely
             unto
             you
             ,
             if
             ye
             will
             but
             take
             it
             .
             But
             O
             will
             yee
             not
             take
             it
             ?
             I
             think
             ,
             ●●
             yee
             did
             see
             an
             hundreth
             men
             lying
             in
             prison
             or
             dungeon
             ,
             without
             all
             light
             ,
             bread
             ,
             o●
             water
             ,
             and
             a
             great
             Prince
             coming
             to
             them
             saying
             ,
             I
             desire
             you
             all
             to
             come
             forth
             ,
             an●
             partake
             of
             this
             Great
             liberty
             which
             I
             bring
             unto
             you
             :
             and
             every
             one
             of
             them
             should
             answer
             ,
             
               I
               scorn
               to
               come
               forth
               at
               this
               time
               ▪
            
             would
             yee
             not
             think
             them
             exceeding
             grea●
             fools
             ?
             And
             yet
             I
             fear
             this
             act
             of
             great
             foll
             fall
             out
             in
             many
             of
             your
             ,
             hands
             to
             day
             :
             tha●
             when
             Christ
             hath
             given
             us
             the
             keyes
             ,
             of
             you●
             prison
             doors
             ,
             and
             they
             are
             opened
             ,
             yee
             wi●●
             not
             come
             forth
             .
             But
             I
             must
             intreat
             you
             y●●
             to
             come
             forth
             and
             shew
             your selves
             ;
             Fo●
             who
             knoweth
             ,
             but
             wee
             may
             bee
             commande●
             to
             shut
             your
             prison
             doors
             again
             ,
             and
             to
             se●
             them
             with
             seven
             seals
             :
             with
             an
             unalterab●●
             decree
             from
             heaven
             ,
             never
             to
             bee
             recalled
             ▪
             Wherefore
             ,
             O
             ye
             prisoners
             ,
             
               go
               forth
               ,
               go
               for●
            
             from
             your
             prison
             house
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Secondly
             ,
             I
             would
             say
             this
             to
             you
             that
             it
             is
             not
             without
             much
             ground
             th●
             this
             Salvation
             (
             offered
             to
             you
             )
             is
             called
             Great
             Salvation
             .
             (
             I
             know
             a
             little
             Paper
             two
             or
             three
             sheets
             ,
             might
             contain
             all
             t●●
             salvations
             that
             ever
             any
             man
             obtained
             :
             b●
             the
             world
             would
             not
             bee
             able
             to
             contain
             〈◊〉
             
             the
             Books
             which
             might
             be
             written
             to
             the
             commendation
             of
             this
             Great
             Salvation
             ;
             yea
             ,
             (
             unto
             any
             who
             will
             imbrace
             it
             )
             I
             say
             ,
             First
             ,
             If
             thou
             finde
             not
             this
             Salvation
             above
             thy
             ●aith
             ,
             then
             go
             thy
             way
             when
             thou
             art
             come
             ;
             But
             I
             know
             thou
             wilt
             finde
             it
             both
             above
             thy
             ●aith
             and
             hope
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             If
             thou
             finde
             it
             not
             above
             thy
             desires
             when
             thou
             a●●
             come
             ●nto
             it
             ,
             then
             go
             thy
             way
             again
             :
             but
             were
             thy
             desires
             as
             the
             sand
             upon
             the
             sea
             shoare
             ,
             thou
             shalt
             alwayes
             finde
             more
             in
             this
             Salvation
             then
             ever
             thou
             could
             desire
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             If
             this
             Salvation
             be
             not
             above
             what
             thou
             can
             conceive
             ,
             then
             go
             thy
             way
             when
             thou
             art
             come
             to
             it
             ;
             But
             think
             of
             it
             as
             thou
             can
             ,
             it
             shall
             alwayes
             be
             above
             thy
             thoughts
             of
             it
             :
             Fourthly
             ,
             If
             this
             Salvation
             be
             not
             above
             thy
             opinion
             of
             it
             ,
             then
             go
             thy
             way
             when
             thou
             ●●it
             come
             unto
             it
             ;
             but
             I
             know
             thou
             wilt
             ●●nd
             it
             far
             above
             thy
             opinion
             of
             it
             .
             Therefore
             seeing
             it
             is
             so
             Great
             a
             Salvation
             ,
             as
             that
             all
             the
             world
             could
             not
             contain
             all
             the
             Books
             ●ight
             be
             written
             in
             the
             commendation
             of
             it
             .
             O
             will
             ye
             imbrace
             it
             ,
             even
             to
             day
             ,
             while
             it
             is
             ●o
             your
             offer
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Thirdly
             ,
             I
             would
             say
             this
             unto
             you
             ,
             〈◊〉
             perswaded
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             no
             sin
             that
             will
             more
             provoke
             the
             Majesty
             of
             God
             to
             punish
             you
             ,
             then
             the
             sin
             of
             slighting
             the
             Great-salvation
             .
             
               Bring
               forth
               these
               murtherers
            
             saith
             the
             Lord
             (
             of
             the
             slighters
             of
             this
             invitation
             )
             
               and
               slay
               them
               before
               me
            
             .
             I
             intreat
             ●●en
             enquire
             at
             your
             own
             hearts
             ,
             what
             ye
             will
             answer
             when
             ye
             are
             reproved
             for
             slighting
             of
             it
             (
             Old
             men
             ,
             will
             ye
             ask
             at
             your
             
             own
             hearts
             ,
             what
             ye
             will
             answer
             to
             Christ
             when
             he
             shall
             propose
             that
             question
             to
             you
             Why
             slighted
             ye
             the
             Great
             Salvation
             ?
             Old
             woman
             ,
             what
             will
             ye
             answer
             ,
             when
             he
             shall
             say
             to
             you
             ,
             why
             slighted
             ye
             the
             Great
             Salvation
             ?
             Young
             men
             ,
             and
             young
             women
             ,
             inquire
             at
             your
             own
             hearts
             what
             ye
             will
             answer
             when
             Christ
             shall
             say
             to
             you
             ,
             why
             slighted
             ye
             th●
             great
             Salvation
             ?
             Can
             ye
             imagine
             any
             answer
             unto
             that
             question
             ?
             O
             dreadfull
             shall
             the
             wrath
             of
             God
             be
             ,
             that
             shall
             be
             executed
             upon
             the
             slighters
             of
             this
             Great
             Salvation
             ?
          
           
             4.
             
             Fourthly
             ,
             I
             would
             say
             this
             unto
             you
             that
             heaven
             is
             waiting
             to
             hear
             ,
             what
             acceptation
             the
             offer
             of
             this
             Great
             Salvation
             doth
             get
             among
             you
             .
             Here
             is
             the
             Great
             Salvation
             ,
             here
             is
             the
             offer
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             here
             is
             th●
             commendation
             of
             it
             ;
             what
             say
             ye
             to
             it
             ?
             i●
             it
             not
             an
             excellent
             Salvation
             ?
             Is
             it
             not
             〈◊〉
             free
             Salvation
             ?
             Is
             it
             not
             a
             Great
             Salvation
             ▪
             Is
             it
             not
             an
             eternal
             Salvation
             ?
             Why
             then
             d●
             ye
             not
             welcome
             it
             ?
             Can
             any
             of
             you
             say
             an●thing
             to
             the
             discommendation
             of
             it
             ?
             I
             know
             you
             cannot
             ?
             Yea
             I
             da●
             say
             your
             own
             heart
             are
             admiring
             it
             as
             most
             excellent
             ;
             An●
             therefore
             O
             will
             ye
             accept
             it
             .
             Alas
             shal
             the●
             be
             none
             here
             who
             will
             be
             found
             accepters
             〈◊〉
             this
             Great
             Salvation
             ▪
             so
             freely
             offered
             to
             day
             ▪
          
           
             5.
             
             Fifthly
             ,
             I
             would
             say
             this
             to
             you
             ,
             let
             a
             the
             Angels
             praise
             him
             who
             the
             Author
             〈◊〉
             this
             Great
             Salvation
             .
             All
             the
             Saints
             roun●
             about
             the
             Throne
             praise
             him
             who
             is
             the
             A●thor
             of
             this
             Great
             Salvation
             .
             All
             these
             wh●
             are
             expectants
             of
             heaven
             praise
             Him
             who
             〈◊〉
             the
             Author
             of
             this
             Great
             Salvation
             :
             All
             y●●
             
             to
             whom
             this
             offer
             is
             made
             ,
             praise
             him
             who
             is
             the
             Author
             of
             this
             Great
             Salvation
             .
             O
             heaven
             praise
             him
             who
             is
             the
             Author
             of
             this
             Great
             Salvation
             ,
             O
             all
             ye
             fowls
             of
             the
             air
             ,
             praise
             him
             who
             is
             the
             Author
             of
             this
             Great
             Salvation
             ,
             
               O
               fire
               ,
               hail
               ,
               snow
               ,
               vapors
               ,
               stormy
               winds
            
             and
             tempests
             ,
             praise
             Him
             who
             is
             the
             Author
             of
             this
             Great
             Salvation
             .
             All
             the
             tribes
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             praise
             him
             who
             is
             the
             Author
             of
             this
             Great
             Salvation
             .
             Our
             own
             soul
             praise
             him
             who
             is
             the
             Author
             of
             this
             Great
             Salvation
             ,
             and
             all
             that
             is
             within
             us
             blesse
             him
             who
             is
             the
             Author
             of
             this
             Great
             Salvation
             .
             O
             who
             would
             not
             praise
             Him
             ,
             who
             is
             the
             Author
             of
             this
             Great
             Salvation
             ?
             Are
             there
             any
             here
             that
             will
             refuse
             to
             commend
             him
             ?
             O
             think
             upon
             him
             ,
             and
             let
             not
             this
             be
             a
             day
             of
             slighting
             him
             ?
             Now
             where
             are
             your
             hearts
             at
             this
             time
             ?
             I
             will
             tell
             you
             where
             many
             of
             your
             hearts
             are
             ,
             they
             are
             thinking
             upon
             the
             world
             :
             but
             I
             am
             sure
             there
             are
             not
             many
             of
             them
             thinking
             upon
             this
             Great
             Salvation
             .
             Now
             what
             resolution
             mind
             ye
             to
             go
             away
             with
             to
             day
             ?
             Oh
             ,
             have
             ye
             no
             resolution
             beyond
             what
             ye
             had
             when
             ye
             came
             hither
             to
             day
             ?
             Are
             there
             any
             here
             who
             have
             this
             resolution
             ,
             
               To
               whom
               shall
               we
               go
               ,
               but
               to
               him
               who
               is
               the
               Author
               of
               this
               Great
               Salvation
               ,
               who
               alone
               hath
               the
               words
               of
               eternal
               life
               ?
            
             Even
             the
             Lord
             breath
             it
             upon
             you
             .
             Or
             is
             this
             your
             resolution
             ,
             that
             through
             Christs
             strength
             
               (
               forsake
               him
               who
               will
               )
               ye
               will
               never
               forsake
               him
               ?
            
             Or
             ,
             have
             ye
             this
             resolution
             ▪
             That
             
               ye
               will
               esteem
               more
               highly
               of
               the
            
             Great
             Salvation
             
               then
               ever
               ye
               did
            
             ?
             O
             that
             
               the
               Lord
               may
               keep
               
               these
               in
               the
               imaginations
               of
               the
               thoughts
               of
               your
               hearts
               for
               ever
               .
            
             But
             as
             for
             you
             who
             have
             no
             resolutions
             to
             imbrace
             this
             Great-Salvation
             ,
             O
             wherewith
             shall
             I
             commend
             it
             unto
             you
             ?
             Do
             not
             your
             own
             necessities
             commend
             it
             ?
             But
             if
             nothing
             can
             perswade
             you
             to
             come
             away
             and
             imbrace
             it
             ,
             then
             this
             place
             shall
             be
             a
             heap
             of
             witnesses
             against
             you
             :
             
               For
               it
               hath
               heard
               all
               the
               words
               of
               the
               Law
               which
               he
               hath
               spoken
               unto
               you
               ,
            
             Josh.
             24.
             
          
           
             Oh
             cast
             your
             eyes
             upon
             these
             pillars
             of
             the
             house
             ,
             and
             stones
             in
             the
             walls
             :
             I
             take
             them
             as
             so
             many
             witnesses
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             speak
             ,
             and
             testifie
             against
             you
             in
             the
             great
             day
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             if
             ye
             neglect
             this
             Great
             Salvation
             to
             day
             .
             Therefore
             as
             ye
             go
             away
             ,
             be
             thinking
             upon
             it
             ,
             and
             whether
             or
             not
             ye
             minde
             to
             imbrace
             it
             ,
             now
             while
             you
             may
             have
             it
             .
             This
             day
             I
             have
             set
             life
             and
             death
             before
             you
             :
             I
             have
             set
             before
             you
             both
             the
             Great
             Salvation
             and
             the
             great
             damnation
             ;
             And
             O
             that
             ye
             had
             understanding
             in
             all
             these
             things
             ;
             that
             y●●
             being
             wise
             might
             be
             provocked
             at
             last
             to
             imbrace
             this
             Great
             Salvation
             ,
             the
             which
             we
             do
             yet
             again
             intreat
             you
             to
             think
             upon
             .
             Is
             not
             heaven
             looking
             upon
             you
             at
             this
             time
             ▪
             to
             see
             what
             ye
             will
             do
             with
             this
             great
             offe●
             of
             Salvation
             which
             I
             have
             this
             day
             (
             from
             the
             Lord
             )
             presented
             unto
             you
             ?
             Now
             ,
             ●●
             Him
             ,
             that
             can
             perswade
             you
             to
             imbrace
             thi●
             Great
             Salvation
             ,
             this
             Gospel
             Redemption
             this
             blessed
             mystery
             into
             which
             the
             Angel
             desire
             to
             pry
             ,
             to
             Him
             ,
             
               Who
               can
               bring
               yo●
               back
               from
               the
               pit
               ;
               and
               can
               enlighten
               you
               wit●
               the
               light
               of
               the
               living
               ?
            
             To
             Him
             who
             hath
             th●
             
             keye●
             of
             your
             prison
             ,
             
               Who
               can
               open
               and
               none
               can
               shut
               ,
               and
               can
               shut
               and
               none
               can
               open
            
             ;
             To
             Him
             ,
             
               who
               hath
               all
               power
               in
               Heaven
               and
               in
               Earth
               communicate
               to
               Him
               ,
               who
               can
               deliver
               you
               from
               the
               power
               of
               the
               Grave
               ,
               and
               can
               set
               you
               free
               from
               all
               your
               enemies
               ,
            
             wee
             desire
             to
             give
             praise
             ,
          
           
             Amen
             .
          
        
         
           
             SERMON
             II.
             
          
           
             
               Heb.
               2.
               3.
               
            
             
               How
               shall
               we
               escape
               if
               we
               neglect
               so
               great
               Salvation
               ,
               which
               at
               the
               first
               began
               to
               be
               spoken
               by
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               was
               confirmed
               unto
               us
               by
               them
               that
               heard
               him
               .
            
          
           
             THere
             are
             two
             great
             and
             most
             ordinary
             complaints
             in
             these
             dayes
             .
             1.
             
             There
             are
             many
             who
             complain
             ,
             that
             their
             Estates
             and
             Persons
             are
             in
             bondage
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             are
             sold
             for
             slaves
             to
             the
             hands
             of
             strangers
             :
             But
             ,
             O
             that
             wee
             could
             also
             turn
             over
             the
             complaint
             to
             this
             ,
             that
             our
             souls
             are
             in
             bondage
             ,
             and
             that
             we
             are
             yet
             in
             
               the
               gall
               of
               bitternesse
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               bond
               of
               iniquity
               ,
            
             that
             so
             we
             might
             be
             provoked
             to
             long
             for
             the
             Great
             Salvation
             that
             is
             in
             our
             offer
             .
             2.
             
             There
             are
             many
             complaining
             (
             and
             not
             without
             much
             cause
             )
             that
             there
             is
             now
             such
             a
             tolleration
             of
             Errours
             :
             But
             ,
             O
             will
             thou
             complain
             also
             of
             this
             ,
             that
             within
             thy
             heart
             there
             is
             a
             tolleration
             
             of
             lusts
             ;
             is
             there
             no●
             an
             act
             of
             tolleration
             concluded
             within
             thy
             breast
             ,
             that
             the
             devil
             and
             all
             his
             company
             may
             reign
             in
             thee
             at
             pleasure
             :
             Oh
             have
             ye
             not
             need
             of
             Great
             Salvation
             ;
             Shall
             I
             tell
             you
             ,
             that
             Christ
             is
             cou●ting
             you
             to
             imbrace
             it
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             putteth
             on
             all
             his
             most
             glorious
             robes
             ,
             and
             manifesteth
             himself
             unto
             you
             ,
             as
             a
             suiter
             making
             offer
             of
             himself
             and
             of
             his
             Great
             Salvation
             .
             O
             tell
             me
             ,
             have
             ye
             seen
             him
             ?
             Or
             do
             ye
             think
             to
             see
             him
             this
             day
             ?
             What
             robes
             had
             he
             on
             .
             There
             are
             five
             glorious
             Robes
             wherewith
             he
             cloaths
             himself
             when
             he
             condescendeth
             to
             manifest
             himself
             to
             his
             people
             ▪
             First
             ,
             He
             cometh
             to
             his
             own
             with
             the
             
               garments
               of
               Salvation
            
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             word
             ,
             Zech.
             9.
             verse
             .
             9.
             
             
               Rejoyce
               ,
               O
               daughter
               of
               Sion
               greatly
               ,
               shout
               O
               daughter
               of
               Ierusalem
            
             ;
             fo●
             
               behold
               ,
               thy
               King
               cometh
               unto
               thee
               ,
               he
               is
               just
               and
               having
               Salvation
            
             ;
             ay
             ,
             your
             King
             is
             come
             here
             to
             day
             ,
             and
             will
             you
             not
             fall
             in
             love
             with
             him
             when
             he
             is
             cloathed
             with
             the
             garments
             of
             Salvation
             ,
             can
             ye
             ever
             have
             a
             more
             conque●ing
             sight
             of
             Christ
             ,
             then
             when
             he
             is
             cloathed
             with
             such
             an
             excellent
             Robe
             ,
             and
             offering
             you
             Salvation
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             He
             appeareth
             to
             his
             own
             sometimes
             
               in
               garmenes
               dyed
               in
               blood
            
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             word
             ,
             
               Isa
               ▪
            
             6.
             3.
             verse
             1
             ,
             2.
             
             
               Who
               is
               this
               that
               cometh
               up
               from
               Edom
               with
               dyed
               garments
               in
               bloud
               ,
               as
               one
               that
               treadeth
               the
               wine
               fat
               :
            
             And
             now
             I
             say
             to
             thee
             that
             will
             not
             look
             to
             Christ
             when
             he
             appears
             in
             the
             garments
             of
             Salvation
             ,
             have
             ye
             a
             heart
             to
             refuse
             him
             ,
             that
             have
             fought
             such
             a
             comba●e
             for
             you
             ,
             who
             
               hath
               trode
               the
               wine-presse
               
               alone
               ,
            
             and
             hath
             stained
             all
             His
             garments
             with
             the
             bloud
             of
             his
             enemies
             ;
             o●
             is
             there
             any
             here
             who
             dare
             refuse
             this
             Salvation
             ,
             when
             they
             see
             how
             
               he
               treade●h
               his
               enemies
               in
               anger
               ,
               and
               trampleth
               them
               in
               his
               fury
               ,
            
             and
             thus
             
               sprinkleth
               their
               bloud
               upon
               his
               garments
               .
            
             O
             tremble
             at
             this
             sight
             ,
             and
             seek
             quarter
             from
             him
             in
             time
             ,
             or
             he
             shall
             dy
             his
             garments
             with
             the
             blood
             of
             thy
             immortall
             soul.
             Thirdly
             ,
             Christ
             appeareth
             unto
             his
             own
             ,
             being
             cloathed
             with
             these
             humble
             Robes
             of
             condescendency
             .
             when
             he
             came
             in
             
               the
               simititude
               of
               sinfull
               flesh
            
             :
             O
             what
             a
             sight
             wa●
             that
             ;
             to
             behold
             the
             Prince
             of
             Heav●n
             cl●ath●d
             with
             our
             nature
             ;
             What
             a
             sight
             was
             that
             to
             b●
             hold
             him
             that
             was
             
               cloathed
               with
               light
               as
               with
               a
               garment
               ,
            
             to
             be
             cloathed
             with
             
               our
               infirmities
            
             ,
             yet
             he
             condescended
             to
             cloath
             himself
             thus
             ,
             that
             we
             might
             have
             accesse
             unto
             Him
             and
             be
             partake●●
             of
             His
             gifts
             :
             O
             can
             we
             refuse
             Him
             ,
             when
             love
             hath
             thus
             pressed
             him
             to
             put
             on
             the
             beggar
             weed
             ,
             that
             
               he
               might
               say
               to
               worms
               y●
               are
               my
               brethren
               ,
               and
               my
               sisters
               .
            
             Fou●thly
             ,
             Christ
             somtimes
             manifesteth
             Himself
             ,
             being
             cloathed
             with
             the
             garments
             of
             beauty
             ,
             and
             ravishing
             Majesty
             ;
             such
             was
             the
             sight
             that
             the
             Spouse
             go●
             of
             Christ
             ,
             Song
             .
             2.
             vers
             .
             8.
             
             
               As
               the
               apple
               tree
               among
               the
               trees
               of
               the
               wood
               ,
               so
               is
               my
               beloved
               among
               the
               sons
            
             ;
             and
             Song
             .
             5.
             when
             she
             saw
             him
             ,
             
               White
               and
               rudy
               ,
               and
               the
               standard
               bearer
               of
               ten
               thousand
               ,
            
             and
             such
             was
             that
             joyfull
             sight
             of
             Him
             ▪
             when
             his
             garments
             were
             as
             the
             light
             ,
             
               and
               white
               as
               the
               snow
            
             which
             he
             had
             at
             the
             Transfiguration
             ,
             when
             these
             glorified
             ones
             did
             come
             (
             as
             it
             were
             )
             Ambassadors
             from
             
             that
             higher
             house
             to
             make
             him
             a
             visit
             .
             And
             ,
             fifthly
             ,
             Christ
             he
             sometimes
             appeareth
             to
             his
             own
             ,
             in
             Robes
             of
             dreadfull
             Majesty
             ,
             and
             terrible
             highnesse
             and
             loftinesse
             ,
             when
             the
             soul
             upon
             the
             first
             sight
             of
             him
             remains
             dead
             ,
             add
             there
             remains
             no
             more
             life
             in
             them
             ;
             Such
             was
             the
             sight
             Daniel
             got
             ,
             in
             his
             10.
             
             Chapter
             ,
             and
             such
             was
             the
             sight
             that
             Iohn
             got
             of
             Christ
             ,
             Rev.
             1
             verse
             .
             17.
             
             And
             I
             would
             ask
             at
             all
             that
             are
             here
             ,
             what
             a
             sight
             have
             ye
             gotten
             of
             Christ
             to
             day
             ,
             in
             which
             of
             all
             these
             robes
             have
             ye
             seen
             Him
             in
             :
             It
             is
             true
             ,
             we
             are
             not
             now
             to
             look
             for
             the
             extraordinary
             sights
             of
             Him
             ;
             But
             yet
             if
             ever
             thou
             hast
             seen
             him
             in
             any
             of
             his
             wooing
             Robes
             ,
             sure
             he
             hath
             appeared
             matchlesse
             ,
             and
             how
             shall
             ye
             then
             refuse
             him
             .
          
           
             But
             now
             to
             come
             to
             the
             words
             I
             was
             speaking
             unto
             you
             o●
             ;
             The
             first
             thing
             in
             the
             words
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             That
             there
             are
             many
             who
             live
             under
             the
             offer
             of
             this
             Great
             Salvation
             that
             do
             slight
             it
             ,
             and
             do
             not
             imbrace
             it
             ;
             And
             now
             I
             shall
             only
             add
             a
             few
             things
             further
             unto
             you
             .
             1.
             
             Let
             me
             propose
             a
             few
             Considerations
             to
             perswade
             you
             to
             imbrace
             the
             Great
             Salvation
             :
             God
             forbid
             we
             go
             a
             way
             before
             we
             imbrace
             this
             Gospel
             Salvation
             :
             And
             therefore
             ,
             I
             charge
             you
             in
             his
             Name
             ,
             go
             not
             away
             before
             ye
             imbrace
             it
             .
             And
             to
             presse
             it
             home
             upon
             you
             ,
             there
             are
             these
             eight
             or
             nine
             properties
             of
             this
             Great
             Salvation
             ,
             that
             is
             offered
             unto
             you
             this
             day
             .
          
           
             And
             first
             ,
             It
             is
             a
             
               free
               Salvation
            
             ,
             ye
             have
             no
             more
             a
             do
             ,
             but
             to
             put
             forth
             your
             hand
             and
             take
             it
             :
             O
             come
             and
             take
             it
             :
             Christ
             
             hath
             foughten
             for
             this
             Salvation
             ,
             and
             there
             is
             no
             more
             required
             of
             you
             ,
             but
             ●o
             come
             and
             ●eap
             the
             fruits
             of
             his
             victory
             ;
             
               Who
               ever
               will
               let
               him
               come
               ,
            
             there
             is
             nothing
             that
             should
             move
             you
             to
             stay
             away
             ,
             
               O
               captives
               bond
               slaves
               to
               Satan
               ,
               O
               prisoners
               of
               hope
               ,
            
             will
             yee
             come
             and
             partake
             of
             the
             Great
             Salvation
             ,
             what
             holds
             you
             from
             coming
             away
             and
             partaking
             of
             it
             ,
             it
             is
             freely
             offered
             unto
             you
             :
             ●●y
             ,
             believe
             it
             ,
             Christ
             requires
             no
             more
             of
             you
             ,
             but
             that
             ye
             should
             come
             and
             take
             it
             out
             of
             his
             hand
             ;
             
               If
               yee
               consent
               to
               ob●y
            
             ,
             the
             bargain
             is
             ended
             ;
             
               Yee
               shall
               ea●
               the
               good
               of
               the
               land
               ,
            
             Isa.
             1.
             
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             This
             Great
             Salvation
             ,
             is
             a
             compleat
             Salvation
             ,
             that
             is
             offered
             unto
             you
             to
             day
             ,
             this
             is
             clear
             ,
             Luk.
             1.
             vers
             .
             17.
             
             
               That
               we
               might
               bee
               saved
               from
               our
               enemies
               ,
               and
               from
               the
               hand
               of
               all
               that
               hate
               us
               ,
            
             there
             is
             not
             any
             enemy
             that
             is
             in
             thy
             way
             ,
             but
             if
             thou
             will
             come
             and
             partake
             of
             the
             Great
             Salvation
             ,
             thou
             may
             have
             victory
             over
             it
             ,
             so
             compleat
             a
             Salvation
             is
             it
             that
             is
             in
             your
             offer
             this
             day
             ▪
             O
             shall
             wee
             passe
             away
             ,
             and
             not
             imbrace
             it
             :
             O
             shall
             our
             cursed
             hearts
             undervalue
             this
             compleat
             Salvation
             that
             is
             come
             to
             your
             door
             ,
             believe
             it
             ,
             
               Salvation
               is
               near
               unto
               you
            
             ,
             if
             yee
             will
             take
             it
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             It
             is
             a
             
               wonderfull
               Salvation
            
             ,
             it
             〈◊〉
             such
             a
             Salvation
             as
             the
             Angels
             desireth
             ●o
             pry
             into
             it
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             such
             a
             Salvation
             ,
             ●hat
             all
             the
             Prophets
             desire
             to
             pry
             into
             it
             ;
             ●t
             is
             almost
             six
             thousand
             years
             since
             all
             the
             ●ngels
             in
             heaven
             fell
             into
             a
             Sea
             of
             wonder
             ●t
             this
             Great
             Salvation
             ;
             It
             is
             almost
             six
             
             thousand
             years
             since
             Abel
             fell
             into
             a
             Sea
             of
             wonder
             at
             this
             Great
             Salvation
             :
             And
             what
             think
             ye
             is
             his
             exercise
             this
             day
             ?
             He
             is
             even
             wondering
             at
             this
             Great
             salvation
             :
             Would
             ye
             ask
             at
             all
             the
             Angels
             in
             heaven
             ,
             would
             they
             not
             all
             say
             ,
             O
             imbrace
             the
             Great
             Salvation
             ;
             Would
             ye
             ask
             at
             all
             the
             Saints
             that
             are
             above
             ,
             would
             they
             not
             advise
             you
             to
             imbrace
             the
             Great
             Salvation
             :
             Would
             ye
             ask
             at
             Adam
             would
             he
             not
             say
             ,
             
               O
               imbrace
               this
               Great
               Salvation
            
             :
             Could
             ye
             ask
             at
             Abel
             ,
             would
             he
             not
             say
             ,
             
               O
               imbrace
               this
               Great
               Salvation
            
             :
             And
             would
             not
             all
             the
             Patriarchs
             say
             unto
             you
             ▪
             
               O
               imbrace
               the
               Great
               Salvation
            
             :
             And
             do
             not
             all
             that
             have
             tasted
             of
             the
             sweetnesse
             of
             i●
             cry
             out
             unto
             you
             ,
             
               Come
               and
               imbrace
               the
               Great
               Salvation
               .
            
          
           
             The
             fourth
             property
             of
             His
             salvation
             is
             that
             it
             was
             bought
             at
             an
             exceeding
             dear
             rate
             it
             is
             a
             dear
             Salvation
             .
             Would
             ye
             know
             the
             difference
             between
             Christs
             coming
             to
             thi●
             Salvation
             ,
             and
             your
             coming
             to
             it
             ,
             it
             is
             this
             Christ
             was
             forced
             to
             travell
             through
             all
             th●
             armies
             of
             the
             Justice
             of
             God
             ;
             He
             was
             forced
             to
             drink
             of
             the
             cup
             of
             the
             warth
             of
             Go●
             before
             he
             could
             come
             to
             purchase
             this
             Grea●
             Salvation
             ;
             and
             now
             what
             is
             required
             of
             yo●
             to
             obtain
             this
             ,
             we
             may
             say
             no
             more
             ,
             but
             pu●
             out
             your
             hands
             and
             take
             it
             ;
             will
             ye
             look
             t●
             the
             price
             that
             was
             laid
             down
             for
             this
             Salvation
             ,
             there
             is
             not
             a
             wound
             in
             the
             body
             o●
             Christ
             ,
             but
             it
             saith
             ,
             
               This
               is
               a
               dear
               Salvation
            
             There
             is
             not
             a
             reproach
             Christ
             met
             with
             b●●
             it
             saith
             ,
             
               O
               is
               not
               this
               a
               dear
               Salvation
               :
            
             The●●
             is
             not
             a
             buffeting
             Christ
             met
             with
             ,
             but
             it
             sai●
             
             
               O
               is
               not
               this
               a
               dear
               Salvation
               :
            
             There
             is
             not
             a
             necessity
             that
             he
             is
             put
             into
             ,
             but
             it
             saith
             ▪
             
               Is
               not
               this
               a
               great
               and
               dear
               Salvation
               .
            
             O
             Sirs
             ,
             will
             ye
             not
             come
             and
             take
             this
             Great
             Salvation
             ,
             this
             dear
             Salvation
             .
             What
             must
             I
             give
             for
             it
             say
             ye
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             ye
             must
             give
             nothing
             for
             it
             ▪
             come
             and
             take
             it
             
               without
               money
               ,
               and
               without
               price
            
             ;
             it
             was
             dear
             to
             Christ
             ,
             but
             it
             shall
             be
             cheap
             unto
             you
             ,
             O!
             is
             it
             not
             cheap
             to
             you
             ,
             I
             assure
             you
             ,
             if
             you
             will
             come
             to
             the
             market
             to
             buy
             the
             Great
             Salvation
             ,
             there
             is
             none
             of
             you
             that
             needeth
             to
             stand
             for
             the
             price
             of
             it
             .
             O
             come
             and
             take
             it
             ,
             and
             have
             it
             ,
             and
             there
             shall
             be
             no
             more
             priging
             .
          
           
             Fifthly
             ,
             It
             is
             an
             everlasting
             Salvation
             ,
             that
             ye
             shall
             enjoy
             the
             fruits
             of
             throughout
             eternity
             ,
             as
             is
             clear
             ,
             Heb.
             9.
             13.
             
             
               He
               became
               the
               author
               of
               eternal
               redemption
               unto
               us
               ,
            
             it
             is
             a
             Salvation
             that
             the
             devil
             can
             never
             be
             able
             to
             take
             out
             of
             your
             hand
             ,
             if
             ye
             take
             it
             ,
             ye
             shall
             never
             be
             robbed
             of
             it
             again
             .
             O
             come
             and
             partake
             of
             this
             Great
             Salvation
             ,
             whereby
             the
             gates
             of
             hell
             shall
             never
             prevail
             against
             you
             .
          
           
             Sixthly
             ,
             It
             is
             an
             noble
             and
             honourable
             Salvation
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             to
             be
             taken
             out
             of
             one
             slavery
             to
             another
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             to
             be
             taken
             
               out
               of
               prison
               that
               we
               may
               raign
               :
            
             Luk.
             1.
             verse
             71.
             compared
             with
             vers
             .
             74
             it
             is
             ,
             
               That
               we
               being
               saved
               ,
               may
               serve
               him
               without
               fear
               in
               holinesse
               and
               righteousnesse
               ,
               all
               the
               dayes
               of
               our
               life
               .
            
             I
             say
             ,
             Come
             ,
             come
             ,
             and
             partake
             of
             this
             Great
             Salvation
             ,
             that
             your
             glory
             may
             be
             increased
             ,
             and
             that
             ye
             may
             be
             exalted
             above
             the
             Kings
             of
             the
             earth
             .
          
           
             Seventhly
             ,
             It
             is
             a
             most
             advantagious
             Salvation
             :
             
             What
             are
             the
             advantages
             of
             any
             Salvation
             that
             are
             not
             to
             be
             found
             in
             this
             :
             is
             there
             not
             peace
             to
             be
             found
             through
             this
             Salvation
             ,
             is
             there
             not
             liberty
             to
             be
             found
             through
             this
             Salvation
             ,
             is
             there
             not
             eternal
             enjoyment
             of
             God
             to
             be
             found
             through
             this
             Salvation
             ;
             yea
             ,
             all
             Salvations
             are
             in
             this
             one
             Salvation
             .
          
           
             Lastly
             ,
             It
             is
             a
             royal
             Salvation
             ,
             for
             it
             cometh
             to
             us
             from
             and
             through
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             :
             Christ
             is
             the
             Author
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             we
             conceive
             ,
             Christ
             may
             be
             said
             to
             be
             the
             Author
             of
             this
             Salvation
             ,
             in
             these
             respects
             ,
             1.
             
             He
             is
             the
             meritorious
             cause
             that
             did
             procure
             it
             ,
             it
             was
             the
             price
             of
             his
             bloud
             that
             was
             laid
             down
             for
             to
             purchase
             this
             Great
             Salvation
             .
             2.
             
             He
             is
             the
             fountain
             from
             whence
             it
             floweth
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             word
             which
             we
             have
             cited
             .
             Heb.
             5.
             9.
             
             
               He
               became
               the
               Author
               of
               eternal
               Salvation
               .
            
             3.
             
             He
             is
             the
             person
             that
             fitteth
             our
             spirits
             for
             partaking
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             he
             that
             removeth
             mountains
             out
             of
             the
             way
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             have
             fair
             accesse
             unto
             the
             Great
             Salvation
             .
             4.
             
             It
             is
             he
             that
             must
             perswade
             our
             hearts
             to
             imbrace
             and
             take
             hold
             of
             it
             .
             He
             standeth
             without
             ,
             and
             cryeth
             in
             to
             the
             heart
             ,
             to
             imbrace
             the
             Great
             Salvation
             ;
             And
             he
             standeth
             within
             ,
             making
             thy
             heart
             cry
             out
             ,
             Content
             ,
             I
             will
             imbrace
             the
             Great
             Salvation
             ;
             He
             is
             indeed
             the
             person
             that
             commendeth
             〈◊〉
             and
             doth
             point
             forth
             this
             Great
             Salvation
             unto
             us
             ,
             He
             is
             the
             noble
             Minister
             of
             it
             ,
             it
             began
             first
             to
             be
             preached
             by
             him
             .
          
           
             Now
             ,
             Is
             there
             any
             of
             you
             that
             have
             fallen
             in
             love
             with
             the
             Great
             Salvation
             :
             that
             
             ye
             may
             try
             your selves
             ,
             I
             shall
             give
             you
             some
             evidences
             of
             the
             persons
             that
             are
             near
             unto
             this
             Great
             Salvation
             .
             1.
             
             Is
             thy
             estimation
             of
             the
             Great
             Salvation
             increased
             ,
             be
             what
             it
             was
             in
             the
             morning
             when
             thou
             came
             hi●her
             ;
             Is
             thy
             estimation
             of
             the
             great
             Gospel
             Salvation
             a
             foot
             higher
             then
             it
             was
             in
             the
             morning
             ,
             I
             say
             unto
             thee
             ,
             thou
             are
             not
             far
             from
             the
             Great
             Salvation
             ▪
             Come
             away
             .
             2.
             
             Is
             thy
             desire
             after
             the
             Great
             Salvation
             increased
             be
             what
             it
             was
             in
             the
             morning
             ;
             Hath
             thou
             stronger
             desires
             after
             the
             Great
             Salvation
             ,
             then
             before
             thou
             came
             hither
             ,
             that
             is
             an
             evidence
             thou
             art
             not
             far
             from
             it
             .
             3.
             
             Is
             
               thy
               thoughts
               of
               thy
               necessity
            
             of
             the
             Great
             Salvation
             greater
             then
             they
             were
             :
             Thinketh
             thou
             that
             thou
             hast
             more
             need
             of
             the
             Great
             Salvation
             then
             ever
             thou
             thought●st
             before
             :
             And
             is
             thy
             opinion
             and
             thoughts
             of
             saving
             thy self
             ,
             lesse
             then
             they
             were
             before
             thou
             camest
             hithe●
             ?
             Art
             thou
             forced
             to
             cry
             out
             ,
             
               none
               but
               Christ
            
             can
             save
             me
             ?
             I
             say
             thou
             art
             not
             far
             from
             the
             Great
             Salvation
             :
             Will
             thou
             come
             away
             .
             O
             that
             ye
             would
             once
             seal
             this
             conclusion
             with
             much
             heart
             ●eswasion
             .
             
               I
               am
               undone
               without
               Christ
               ▪
               I
               am
               undone
               without
               Christ
               ,
            
             who
             is
             the
             Author
             of
             the
             Great
             Salvation
             .
             Are
             there
             any
             of
             you
             that
             are
             sensible
             that
             ye
             are
             in
             the
             fetters
             of
             sin
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             bonds
             of
             iniquity
             ?
             Are
             ye
             brought
             to
             the
             conviction
             of
             this
             ,
             that
             ye
             are
             yet
             in
             the
             gall
             of
             bitternesse
             ?
             I
             say
             ,
             if
             thou
             be
             brought
             to
             this
             length
             ,
             to
             be
             sensible
             of
             thy
             bonds
             ,
             and
             art
             crying
             out
             ,
             
               O
               Redeemer
               ,
               hasten
               and
               
               come
               away
            
             ;
             I
             say
             ,
             If
             thou
             be
             sensible
             of
             thy
             bonds
             and
             imprisonment
             ,
             and
             crying
             out
             ,
             
               O
               thou
               that
               was
               anointed
               from
               eternity
               ,
               to
               proclaim
               liberty
               to
               the
               captives
               ,
               and
               the
               opening
               of
               the
               prison
               to
               them
               that
               are
               bound
               ,
            
             O
             hasten
             and
             come
             away
             and
             redeem
             me
             ,
             
               even
               poor
               me
            
             ,
             sinking
             ,
             sinning
             ,
             perishing
             ,
             self
             destroying
             me
             ,
             thou
             art
             not
             far
             from
             the
             Great
             Salvation
             .
             4.
             
             Art
             thou
             a
             person
             who
             beginneth
             to
             weep
             because
             thou
             hast
             been
             so
             long
             a
             stanger
             to
             Christ
             ,
             and
             the
             Great
             Salvation
             :
             Old
             men
             ,
             that
             are
             here
             ,
             how
             long
             have
             ye
             been
             strangers
             to
             the
             Great
             Salvation
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             Author
             of
             it
             ?
             Now
             will
             ye
             shed
             one
             tear
             for
             your
             estrangement
             ,
             and
             cry
             out
             ,
             Wo
             is
             me
             that
             Christ
             and
             I
             have
             been
             so
             long
             asunder
             ▪
             I
             say
             ,
             if
             thou
             hast
             come
             that
             length
             ,
             thou
             art
             not
             far
             from
             the
             Great
             Salvation
             ,
             
               Come
               away
               ▪
            
             O
             pity
             your selves
             ,
             make
             hast
             ,
             make
             hast
             ,
             and
             
               come
               away
            
             .
          
           
             But
             now
             in
             the
             third
             place
             ,
             let
             me
             give
             you
             some
             evidence●
             by
             which
             ye
             may
             know
             more
             clearly
             ,
             whither
             or
             no
             ye
             have
             imbraced
             
               this
               Great
               Salvation
            
             ,
             that
             ye
             may
             know
             your selves
             ,
             and
             that
             ye
             walk
             not
             down
             to
             your
             grave
             with
             a
             lie
             in
             your
             right
             hand
             ▪
             The
             first
             evidence
             of
             a
             person
             that
             hath
             imbraced
             the
             Great
             Salvation
             ,
             is
             ,
             that
             he
             wil●
             have
             a
             high
             esteem
             of
             the
             Saviour
             and
             Author
             of
             the
             Great
             Salvation
             :
             Hast
             thou
             ●●
             matchlesse
             esteem
             of
             matchlesse
             Christ
             th●
             Saviour
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             that
             is
             a
             speaking
             evidence
             unto
             thee
             ,
             thou
             art
             a
             partaker
             of
             th●
             Great
             Salvation
             :
             Art
             thou
             come
             this
             length
             that
             thou
             cryeth
             out
             ,
             
               none
               but
               Christ
               ,
               non
               
               but
               Christ
               :
            
             It
             is
             a
             speaking
             evidence
             ,
             that
             thou
             art
             come
             to
             be
             a
             partaker
             of
             the
             Great
             Salvation
             ,
             when
             thou
             can
             cry
             out
             that
             word
             ,
             Ex●d
             .
             15.
             2.
             
             
               The
               Lord
               is
               my
               strength
               and
               my
               song
               ,
               ●he
               alone
               is
               become
               my
               salvation
               :
            
             if
             Christ
             hath
             become
             thy
             Salvation
             ,
             then
             it
             is
             like
             he
             hath
             become
             thy
             Song
             .
             I
             would
             ask
             this
             at
             you
             ,
             Were
             ye
             ever
             brought
             this
             length
             ,
             that
             ye
             durst
             no●
             adventure
             to
             praise
             Christ
             your
             alone
             ,
             but
             was
             forced
             to
             call
             in
             all
             the
             creatures
             ,
             and
             say
             ,
             
               O
               magnifie
               the
               Lord
               with
               me
               ?
            
             O
             that
             is
             an
             evidence
             that
             ye
             have
             imbraced
             his
             Salvation
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             These
             who
             have
             imbraced
             the
             Great
             Salvation
             ,
             will
             study
             to
             maintain
             and
             keep
             their
             grips
             of
             it
             :
             they
             will
             study
             to
             hold
             ,
             fast
             so
             precious
             a
             Jewel
             ;
             this
             is
             prest
             ,
             Gal.
             5.
             ver
             .
             1.
             
             
               Stand
               fast
               in
               the
               liberty
               wherewith
               Christ
               hath
               made
               us
               free
            
             ;
             yea
             they
             will
             study
             to
             walk
             suitably
             to
             this
             noble
             mercy
             ,
             at
             least
             ,
             they
             will
             strive
             and
             endeavour
             to
             do
             it
             ,
             as
             is
             also
             prest
             ,
             in
             that
             same
             verse
             .
             I
             say
             ,
             if
             thou
             hast
             been
             made
             a
             partaker
             of
             the
             Gospel
             of
             Salvation
             ,
             thou
             wilt
             strive
             to
             keep
             thy self
             from
             the
             power
             of
             these
             things
             that
             once
             triumphed
             over
             thee
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             A
             person
             that
             is
             a
             partaker
             of
             the
             Great
             Salvation
             ,
             will
             have
             a
             high
             esteem
             of
             this
             mercy
             and
             Salvation
             ;
             so
             Paul
             ,
             when
             he
             speaketh
             of
             it
             here
             ,
             he
             cannot
             but
             put
             some
             note
             of
             excellency
             to
             it
             ,
             calling
             it
             
               the
               Great
               Salvation
            
             ;
             Therefore
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             if
             thou
             hast
             imbraced
             the
             Great
             Salvation
             ,
             thou
             wilt
             have
             so
             high
             esteem
             of
             it
             ,
             that
             not
             to
             be
             so
             subjected
             to
             it
             as
             thou
             should
             :
             or
             to
             be
             
             in
             subjection
             to
             the
             power
             of
             thy
             lust
             in
             any
             measure
             ,
             will
             be
             his
             burden
             and
             affl●ction
             .
             The
             man
             will
             be
             sorry
             when
             he
             is
             brought
             forth
             from
             the
             house
             of
             his
             bondage
             ,
             unto
             the
             Red
             sea
             ;
             he
             will
             be
             sorry
             ,
             that
             when
             he
             should
             have
             songs
             of
             triumph
             over
             his
             idols
             put
             in
             his
             mouth
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             sing
             songs
             of
             triumph
             over
             him
             .
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             A
             person
             that
             hath
             imbraced
             the
             Great
             Salvation
             ,
             he
             will
             be
             longing
             sometimes
             for
             the
             day
             when
             this
             Salvation
             shall
             be
             compleat
             ,
             when
             he
             shall
             sing
             that
             song
             with
             tha●
             
               numerous
               multitude
               which
               cannot
               be
               numbered
               ,
            
             Rev.
             7
             vers
             9.
             
             O
             what
             a
             day
             shall
             it
             be
             ,
             when
             thou
             shall
             begin
             to
             sing
             that
             song
             :
             After
             this
             ,
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               I
               beheld
               ,
               and
               lo
               ,
               a
               great
               multitude
               of
               all
               people
               which
               ●o
               man
               could
               number
               ,
               of
               all
               people
               ,
               nations
               and
               languages
               stood
               before
               the
               throne
               ,
               and
               before
               the
               Lamb
               ,
               cloathed
               with
               white
               robes
               ,
               and
               palms
               in
               their
               hands
               ,
               and
               they
               cried
            
             ;
             And
             how
             cryed
             they
             ?
             
               They
               cryed
               with
               a
               loud
               voice
               :
            
             They
             would
             not
             mutter
             the
             song
             ,
             no●
             sing
             silently
             ,
             but
             
               cryed
               with
               a
               loud
               voice
            
             :
             And
             what
             did
             they
             cry
             ?
             They
             cryed
             with
             a
             loud
             voice
             ,
             
               Salvation
               unto
               our
               God
               ,
               who
               sitteth
               upon
               the
               throne
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               Lamb.
            
             I
             would
             onely
             ask
             at
             you
             that
             are
             partakers
             of
             the
             Great
             Salvation
             ,
             what
             songs
             shall
             be
             put
             into
             thy
             mouth
             ,
             when
             the
             waters
             of
             Iordan
             shall
             divide
             themselves
             ,
             
               that
               the
               ransomed
               of
               the
               Lord
               must
               passe
               thorow
               :
            
             when
             thou
             shalt
             sing
             that
             song
             ,
             Psal
             115.
             ver
             .
             1.
             
             
               Not
               unto
               us
               ,
               not
               unto
               us
               ,
               but
               unto
               thee
               belongs
               the
               glory
               of
               our
               salvation
               :
            
             O
             what
             a
             day
             shall
             that
             be
             ,
             when
             that
             excellent
             song
             
             shall
             be
             put
             in
             thy
             mouth
             ;
             yea
             ,
             what
             a
             day
             shall
             it
             be
             ,
             when
             thou
             shal
             the
             cloathed
             with
             these
             excellent
             garments
             that
             are
             made
             mention
             of
             Isa.
             6.
             ver
             .
             10.
             for
             hee
             hath
             cloathed
             thee
             with
             the
             
               garments
               of
               Salvation
            
             ,
             and
             hee
             hath
             covered
             thee
             with
             the
             
               robe
               of
               righteousnesse
            
             :
             O
             what
             robes
             are
             these
             ?
             Did
             yee
             ever
             see
             such
             excellent
             robes
             at
             these
             must
             bee
             ?
             I
             think
             wee
             will
             misken
             our selves
             ;
             O
             do
             yee
             not
             think
             wee
             will
             misken
             our selves
             ,
             when
             wee
             shall
             put
             on
             these
             excellent
             robes
             ?
             Now
             therefore
             ,
             is
             the
             bargain
             closed
             :
             Or
             will
             yee
             go
             away
             before
             yee
             take
             this
             Great
             Salvation
             ?
             Dare
             yee
             go
             out
             at
             these
             doors
             ,
             and
             neglect
             ●he
             Great
             Salvation
             ?
             I
             would
             ask
             this
             at
             you
             ,
             Think
             yee
             it
             will
             not
             be
             most
             sad
             ,
             that
             Christ
             should
             tell
             this
             in
             heaven
             of
             you
             to
             night
             ,
             I
             was
             preached
             to
             a
             pack
             of
             stones
             ,
             that
             none
             of
             them
             would
             love
             me
             :
             Will
             yee
             not
             bee
             feared
             that
             this
             report
             shall
             be
             carried
             back
             to
             heaven
             of
             you
             ?
             For
             what
             report
             can
             Christ
             carry
             back
             but
             this
             ?
             Now
             is
             the
             cord
             of
             this
             Great
             Salvation
             let
             down
             unto
             you
             :
             Is
             there
             none
             of
             you
             that
             will
             take
             a
             grip
             of
             it
             ?
             O
             will
             ye
             flighter
             after
             it
             !
             Will
             yee
             make
             this
             a
             rejoycing
             day
             in
             heaven
             ,
             that
             is
             a
             fasting
             day
             unto
             you
             ,
             and
             the
             way
             to
             make
             it
             so
             ,
             is
             to
             imbrace
             the
             Great
             Salvation
             .
             Now
             what
             say
             yee
             to
             it
             old
             men
             ,
             let
             mee
             speak
             to
             you
             ,
             and
             ask
             your
             thoughts
             of
             the
             Great
             Salvation
             ,
             gray
             hairs
             should
             bee
             a
             Crown
             of
             Glory
             ,
             if
             it
             bee
             found
             in
             the
             way
             of
             Righteousnesse
             ,
             old
             men
             speak
             your
             minds
             ,
             that
             young
             men
             may
             not
             have
             your
             bad
             example
             ;
             
             What
             say
             ye
             of
             this
             Salvation
             ?
             Is
             it
             not
             a
             most
             glorious
             Salvation
             ,
             is
             it
             not
             a
             most
             excellent
             Salvation
             that
             is
             in
             your
             offer
             ;
             I
             intreat
             you
             speak
             your
             minds
             ,
             tell
             Christ
             ye
             are
             content
             to
             take
             the
             Great
             Salvation
             ;
             otherwise
             ,
             who
             ever
             he
             be
             that
             will
             not
             partake
             of
             this
             Gospel
             Salvation
             ;
             I
             in
             the
             Name
             and
             Authority
             of
             Christ
             our
             Master
             ,
             denounce
             eternal
             and
             irrevockable
             war
             against
             him
             ;
             put
             on
             your
             harnesse
             ,
             ye
             shall
             not
             boast
             when
             you
             put
             it
             off
             again
             ,
             the
             wrath
             and
             fury
             of
             God
             shall
             come
             upon
             thee
             to
             the
             uttermost
             if
             ye
             imbrace
             not
             this
             Great
             Salvation
             .
             Other
             Wars
             are
             but
             for
             a
             time
             ;
             the
             greatest
             Captains
             that
             ever
             the
             earth
             did
             carry
             ,
             are
             now
             
               laid
               down
               in
               the
               sides
               of
               the
               pit
               ,
               and
               their
               swords
               broken
               under
               their
               heads
               .
            
             Armies
             of
             ten
             hundreth
             thousand
             ,
             a
             hundreth
             years
             time
             have
             laid
             them
             all
             in
             their
             graves
             ,
             and
             ended
             all
             their
             contests
             ,
             but
             there
             is
             no
             discharge
             of
             his
             war
             that
             shall
             be
             concluded
             betwixt
             Christ
             and
             you
             ,
             it
             shall
             become
             an
             eternal
             and
             most
             terrible
             War
             ,
             which
             shall
             be
             but
             beginning
             when
             time
             is
             ended
             :
             Now
             Peace
             or
             War
             ,
             which
             of
             them
             will
             ye
             choise
             ?
             Dare
             ye
             send
             a
             charge
             to
             Christ
             ,
             and
             say
             ye
             will
             defy
             him
             ?
             I
             am
             afraid
             there
             shall
             be
             two
             things
             that
             many
             of
             us
             shall
             report
             to
             day
             .
             First
             ,
             I
             am
             afraid
             there
             will
             be
             many
             that
             will
             give
             Pharaohs
             report
             to
             the
             offer
             of
             the
             Great
             Salvation
             ,
             and
             say
             ,
             
               Who
               is
               the
               Lord
               that
               I
               should
               obey
               him
               ?
            
             I
             tell
             you
             who
             he
             is
             ,
             He
             is
             
               glorious
               in
               Holinesse
               ,
               fearfull
               in
               Praises
               ,
               doing
               wonders
            
             ;
             O
             imbrace
             him
             before
             he
             go
             hence
             ,
             and
             give
             not
             Pharaohs
             report
             ,
             
             lest
             yee
             bee
             drowned
             in
             the
             sea
             of
             His
             wrath
             ,
             whence
             there
             shall
             be
             no
             recovery
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             I
             fear
             there
             will
             be
             many
             here
             to
             day
             ,
             that
             will
             give
             Demas
             report
             to
             this
             precious
             offer
             ;
             I
             will
             go
             and
             for
             sake
             Christ
             ;
             and
             ●mbrace
             this
             present
             world
             :
             O
             bad
             exchange
             ;
             ●ursed
             be
             he
             that
             shall
             make
             it
             ,
             will
             ye
             be
             of
             Demas
             humor
             ;
             I
             fear
             there
             hath
             been
             many
             of
             that
             humor
             of
             a
             long
             time
             ;
             but
             I
             intreat
             you
             once
             be
             wise
             before
             you
             die
             .
             I
             confesse
             that
             proverb
             ,
             old
             fools
             ,
             are
             twice
             fools
             :
             I
             think
             old
             men
             that
             will
             not
             imbrace
             the
             Great
             Salvation
             ,
             I
             think
             ye
             are
             triple
             fools
             ;
             What
             wait
             ye
             for
             ,
             is
             there
             any
             thing
             can
             afford
             you
             any
             satisfaction
             but
             this
             Great
             Salvation
             .
             Now
             are
             ye
             convinced
             old
             men
             ,
             that
             Christ
             is
             waiting
             for
             your
             answer
             ;
             I
             intreat
             you
             before
             ye
             go
             hen●e
             ,
             speak
             your
             minds
             ,
             what
             ye
             think
             of
             the
             Great
             Salvation
             ;
             ●s
             it
             not
             a
             lovely
             Salvation
             ,
             Is
             it
             not
             lovely
             ●ow
             ?
             What
             say
             ye
             to
             it
             ;
             I
             am
             to
             go
             away
             ,
             and
             the
             offer
             is
             to
             be
             taken
             up
             at
             this
             time
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             hard
             to
             say
             ,
             if
             ever
             ye
             shall
             have
             an
             offer
             again
             .
             I
             would
             only
             say
             this
             to
             you
             ,
             and
             be
             sure
             of
             it
             ,
             though
             I
             should
             never
             be
             ●
             partaker
             of
             this
             Great
             Salvation
             ,
             yet
             I
             shall
             be
             a
             witnesse
             against
             you
             that
             are
             not
             partakers
             of
             it
             :
             I
             tell
             and
             declare
             unto
             yon
             ,
             shall
             be
             a
             witnesse
             against
             you
             if
             ye
             imbrace
             not
             the
             Great
             Salvation
             .
             Now
             ,
             old
             ●en
             are
             ye
             perswaded
             to
             imbrace
             it
             ?
             Let
             ●e
             ob●est
             you
             
               by
               the
               beauty
               of
               Christ
            
             ,
             come
             and
             partake
             of
             the
             Great
             Salvation
             ,
             ye
             that
             ●●e
             travelling
             upon
             the
             borders
             of
             erernity
             .
             ●ow
             ,
             if
             ye
             will
             give
             no
             more
             ,
             give
             this
             ,
             
             will
             ye
             go
             home
             and
             think
             upon
             it
             .
             I
             shall
             not
             bee
             uncharitable
             ,
             nor
             enter
             to
             judge
             your
             thoughts
             ;
             I
             fear
             there
             shall
             bee
             many
             declared
             and
             found
             guilty
             among
             us
             ,
             that
             we
             have
             declared
             unto
             heaven
             wee
             will
             not
             imbrace
             the
             Great
             Salvation
             ,
             but
             have
             trod
             the
             bloud
             of
             the
             
               Son
               of
               God
               under
               foot
            
             .
             Now
             I
             intreat
             you
             ,
             every
             one
             of
             you
             ,
             ask
             at
             your selves
             if
             yee
             be
             the
             persons
             that
             will
             
               presume
               in
               your
               hearts
               to
               do
               so
               .
            
             Now
             I
             shall
             leave
             it
             with
             you
             ,
             let
             it
             not
             bee
             a
             witnesse
             against
             you
             .
             I
             shall
             leave
             it
             with
             this
             :
             O
             come
             away
             ,
             Old
             men
             ,
             Young
             men
             ,
             Old
             women
             and
             Maids
             ,
             come
             and
             imbrace
             this
             precious
             Gospel
             Salvation
             .
             Yee
             may
             say
             ,
             Ye
             bid
             us
             come
             :
             but
             we
             cannot
             come
             .
             I
             desite
             no
             more
             of
             you●
             but
             to
             come
             with
             this
             :
             Lord
             ,
             I
             am
             content
             to
             come
             ,
             but
             I
             cannot
             come
             .
             Come
             once
             to
             that
             :
             for
             if
             once
             yee
             bee
             content
             to
             receive
             it
             ,
             it
             will
             not
             bee
             long
             befor
             yee
             bee
             able
             to
             receive
             it
             .
             Now
             shall
             Christ
             depart
             ,
             and
             will
             none
             of
             you
             say
             ,
             yet
             are
             content
             to
             take
             him
             ?
             Will
             yee
             charge
             your
             own
             Consciences
             with
             this
             :
             Am
             I
             content
             to
             take
             Christ
             and
             the
             Great
             Salvation
             ?
             O
             blest
             ,
             blest
             ,
             blest
             be●
             He
             that
             is
             the
             Author
             of
             this
             Great
             Salvation
             and
             bles●
             be
             hee
             that
             gets
             any
             of
             the
             ends
             of
             the
             cord
             of
             the
             Great
             Salvation
             ,
             that
             we
             sink
             not
             under
             the
             wrath
             and
             fury
             of
             the
             Lord
             Come
             and
             imbrace
             this
             Great
             Salvation
             :
             and
             again
             I
             say
             ,
             come
             and
             imbrace
             it
             ;
             for
             what
             can
             yee
             have
             if
             yee
             want
             it
             ?
             and
             what
             can
             y●●
             want
             if
             yee
             have
             it
             ?
             I
             shall
             say
             no
             more
             but
             close
             with
             that
             word
             ,
             Isa.
             62.
             vers
             .
             21
             
               Behold
               ,
               the
               Lord
               hath
               proclaimed
               to
               the
               end
               
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               to
               those
               that
               are
               far
               off
            
             ;
             What
             hath
             hee
             proclaimed
             ?
             
               Say
               yee
               to
               the
               daughter
               of
               Sion
               ,
               behold
               thy
               Salvation
               cometh
               ,
               behold
               it
               cometh
               .
            
             I
             say
             to
             you
             that
             are
             the
             ends
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             Salvation
             is
             brought
             near
             unto
             you
             :
             
               Stout
               hearted
               and
               far
               from
               righteousnesse
               ,
            
             the
             Great
             Salvation
             is
             brought
             near
             unto
             you
             ,
             and
             will
             you
             send
             it
             away
             ?
             O
             consider
             what
             ye
             are
             doing
             :
             And
             to
             him
             that
             can
             perswade
             you
             to
             imbrace
             the
             Great
             Salvation
             ,
             we
             desire
             to
             give
             praise
             .
          
        
         
           
             A
             SERMON
             Concerning
             DEATH
             .
          
           
             
               Psal.
               89.
               48.
               
            
             
               What
               man
               (
               is
               he
               that
               )
               liveth
               and
               shall
               not
               see
               death
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             IT
             is
             very
             hard
             to
             determine
             ,
             where
             all
             that
             are
             here
             shall
             be
             within
             thirty
             years
             :
             for
             even
             ere
             that
             time
             come
             ,
             many
             (
             if
             not
             all
             )
             of
             us
             who
             are
             here
             ●all
             have
             taken
             up
             our
             eternall
             lodging
             .
             ●nd
             whether
             we
             shall
             take
             it
             up
             in
             the
             eternity
             
             of
             joy
             ,
             or
             the
             eternity
             of
             pain
             ,
             is
             also
             hard
             to
             determine
             :
             onely
             this
             one
             thing
             I
             am
             sure
             of
             ,
             that
             all
             of
             us
             shall
             shortly
             hee
             gone
             ;
             
               And
               ere
               long
               the
               shadows
               of
               death
               shall
               bee
               sitting
               upon
               our
               eye
               lids
               ,
               and
               our
               eye
               strings
               shall
               begin
               to
               break
               ,
            
             Therefore
             I
             would
             the
             more
             seriously
             inquire
             at
             you
             ;
             what
             would
             ye
             think
             if
             death
             were
             approaching
             this
             night
             unto
             you
             ?
             Think
             yee
             that
             Jesus
             Christ
             is
             gone
             up
             to
             prepare
             a
             place
             for
             you
             ?
             even
             for
             you
             ?
             Surely
             I
             think
             wee
             are
             all
             near
             to
             eternity
             ;
             and
             there
             are
             some
             hearing
             mee
             to
             day
             ,
             whom
             I
             defy
             the
             whole
             world
             to
             assure
             ,
             that
             ever
             they
             shall
             hear
             another
             Sermon
             ▪
             Therefore
             ,
             I
             intreat
             ▪
             you
             all
             to
             hear
             this
             preaching
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             were
             the
             last
             preaching
             that
             ever
             yee
             should
             hear
             ;
             and
             O
             that
             we●
             could
             speak
             it
             as
             if
             were
             the
             last
             Sermon
             that
             ever
             wee
             would
             preach
             unto
             you
             .
             Believe
             me
             ,
             death
             is
             another
             thing
             then
             we
             take
             it
             to
             b●t
             :
             
               Oh
               what
               will
               many
               of
               us
               do
               in
               the
               day
               of
               our
               visitation
               :
               when
               desolation
               shall
               come
               from
               a
               far
               ;
               where
               will
               we
               flee
               for
               rest
               ,
               and
               where
               will
               we
               leave
               our
               glory
               ?
            
             Old
             rich
             men
             where
             will
             ye
             flee
             when
             death
             assaults
             you
             ?
             Old
             poor
             men
             ,
             where
             will
             ye
             flee
             when
             death
             assaults
             you
             ?
             Old
             women
             ,
             where
             will
             ye
             flee
             when
             death
             assaults
             you
             ?
             Young
             women
             ,
             where
             will
             yee
             flee
             when
             death
             assaults
             you
             ?
             It
             was
             an
             ancient
             observation
             of
             David
             ,
             Psal.
             39.
             5.
             that
             
               God
               had
               made
               his
               daye●
               as
               an
               hand
               breadth
            
             ;
             which
             either
             may
             relate
             to
             the
             four
             fold
             estate
             of
             man
             ,
             
               viz
               ▪
            
             hi●
             infancy
             ,
             his
             child-hood
             ,
             his
             man-hood
             ,
             and
             his
             
             
               old
               age
            
             :
             O
             it
             may
             relate
             to
             the
             four-fold
             time
             of
             his
             life
             ,
             viz.
             his
             morning
             ,
             his
             forenoon
             ,
             his
             afternoon
             ,
             and
             his
             evening
             ,
             yet
             all
             our
             lifetime
             is
             but
             a
             day
             .
             And
             O
             think
             ye
             not
             that
             our
             day
             is
             near
             unto
             a
             close
             ?
          
           
             Now
             before
             that
             I
             begin
             to
             speak
             any
             thing
             from
             the
             words
             ;
             I
             shall
             speak
             a
             few
             things
             to
             these
             two
             questions
             ;
             which
             I
             conceive
             ,
             may
             not
             altogether
             be
             unprofitable
             .
          
           
             Quest.
             1.
             
             Whether
             is
             it
             lawfull
             for
             any
             to
             desire
             to
             die
             and
             to
             return
             unto
             their
             long
             and
             endlesse
             home
             ?
             whether
             it
             be
             lawfull
             for
             one
             to
             cry
             out
             ,
             
               O
               time
               ,
               time
               ,
               flee
               away
               (
               and
               all
               my
               shadows
               let
               them
               be
               gone
            
             )
             that
             so
             long
             eternity
             may
             come
             ?
          
           
             Answ.
             I
             say
             ,
             it
             is
             lawfull
             in
             some
             cases
             for
             one
             to
             desire
             to
             die
             :
             for
             it
             was
             Pauls
             desire
             ,
             Philip.
             1.
             23.
             
             I
             
               am
               in
               a
               strait
               betwixt
               two
               ▪
               having
               a
               desire
               to
               depart
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               with
               Christ
               which
               is
               far
               better
               .
            
             And
             2
             Cor.
             5.
             2.
             
             
               We
               groa●●arnestly
               ,
               desiring
               to
               be
               cloathed
               with
               our
               house
               which
               is
               from
               heaven
               .
            
             I
             long
             greatly
             till
             the
             twentieth
             one
             year
             of
             my
             age
             come
             ,
             when
             my
             minority
             shall
             be
             overpast
             ,
             that
             I
             may
             be
             entered
             heir
             to
             that
             matchlesse
             inheritance
             .
             But
             to
             clear
             in
             what
             cases
             it
             is
             lawfull
             to
             desire
             to
             die
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             I
             say
             ,
             it
             is
             lawfull
             to
             desire
             to
             die
             ,
             when
             it
             floweth
             from
             a
             desire
             of
             uninterupted
             fellowship
             and
             communion
             with
             Christ
             ,
             and
             conjunction
             with
             him
             :
             this
             is
             clear
             ,
             2
             Cor.
             5
             ,
             6.
             
             
               Knowing
               that
               while
               we
               
               are
               present
               in
               the
               body
               ,
               we
               are
               absent
               from
               the
               Lord.
            
             Therefore
             vers
             .
             8.
             
             
               We
               are
               willing
               rather
               to
               be
               absent
               from
               the
               body
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               present
               with
               the
               Lord.
            
             Also
             it
             is
             clear
             ,
             Philip.
             1.
             23.
             
             
               I
               am
               in
               a
               strait
               betwixt
               two
               ,
               having
               a
               desire
               to
               depart
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               with
               Christ
               ,
               which
               is
               far
               bettter
               .
            
             It
             was
             his
             great
             end
             to
             have
             neat
             and
             unmixed
             communion
             with
             Christ.
             What
             aileth
             you
             Paul
             (
             might
             one
             have
             said
             )
             may
             ye
             not
             be
             content
             to
             stay
             a
             while
             here
             ?
             Nay
             ,
             saith
             
               Paul
               ,
               I
               desire
               to
               be
               gone
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               with
               Christ
            
             ;
             Wast
             thou
             never
             with
             him
             here
             Paul
             ?
             〈◊〉
             have
             been
             with
             him
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             but
             what
             is
             all
             my
             being
             with
             him
             here
             ,
             in
             comparison
             of
             my
             being
             with
             him
             above
             ?
             
               While
               I
               am
               present
               in
               the
               body
               ,
               I
               am
               but
               absent
               from
               the
               Lord.
            
             Therefore
             I
             will
             never
             be
             at
             rest
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             get
             what
             I
             will
             ,
             untill
             I
             get
             Christ
             ▪
             untill
             I
             get
             these
             naked
             and
             immediate
             imbracements
             of
             that
             noble
             Plant
             of
             renow●
             the
             flour
             of
             the
             stalk
             of
             Iesse
             ,
             who
             is
             the
             light
             of
             the
             higher
             house
             ,
             the
             eternal
             admiration
             of
             Angels
             ?
          
           
             II.
             It
             is
             lawfull
             to
             desire
             to
             die
             when
             it
             floweth
             from
             the
             excellencies
             of
             heaven
             ,
             and
             from
             a
             desire
             to
             partake
             of
             these
             excellen●
             things
             that
             are
             there
             ,
             this
             is
             clear
             ,
             2
             Cor.
             5.
             4
             
             ▪
             
               We
               groan
               being
               burdened
            
             ,
             or
             as
             the
             word
             is
             
               We
               groan
               ,
               as
               they
               who
               are
               pressed
               under
               a
               heavy
               burden
               ,
               that
               we
               may
               be
               cloathed
               upon
               ,
               &c
               ▪
            
             What
             aileth
             you
             to
             groan
             so
             Paul
             ?
             O
             saith
             he
             ,
             I
             groan
             that
             
               mortality
               may
               be
               swallowe●
               up
               of
               life
               .
            
          
           
           
             III.
             It
             is
             lawfull
             to
             desire
             to
             die
             ,
             when
             it
             floweth
             from
             a
             desire
             to
             be
             freed
             from
             the
             body
             of
             death
             :
             and
             from
             these
             ●entations
             that
             assault
             us
             ;
             and
             from
             these
             oppressions
             whereunto
             we
             are
             subject
             by
             it
             .
             Doubtlesse
             ,
             Paul
             desired
             to
             die
             on
             this
             account
             ,
             when
             he
             cryed
             out
             ▪
             Rom.
             7.
             24.
             
             
               O
               wretched
               man
               that
               I
               am
               ,
               who
               shall
               deliver
               me
               from
               the
               body
               of
               this
               death
               ?
            
             He
             longeth
             greatly
             for
             the
             day
             ,
             
               Wherein
               hee
               should
               be
               made
               white
               like
               the
               wings
               of
               a
               dove
               ,
               covered
               with
               silver
               ,
               whose
               feathers
               are
               of
               yellow
               gold
               .
            
             O
             saith
             Paul
             ,
             I
             am
             as
             one
             impatient
             till
             I
             be
             above
             ,
             where
             I
             shall
             be
             cloathed
             with
             these
             excellent
             and
             cleanly
             robes
             ,
             
               The
               righteousnesse
               of
               Christ.
            
             Oh
             ,
             saith
             Paul
             ,
             I
             think
             every
             day
             as
             a
             year
             ,
             till
             I
             be
             possessed
             of
             that
             Kingdom
             where
             Sathan
             cannot
             tempt
             ,
             and
             the
             creature
             cannot
             yeeld
             ,
             and
             where
             I
             shall
             be
             free
             from
             all
             my
             sears
             of
             sinning
             .
             Now
             in
             all
             these
             respects
             ,
             who
             would
             not
             desire
             to
             die
             ?
             But
             to
             guard
             all
             these
             ,
             I
             would
             give
             you
             these
             four
             Cautions
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Caution
             .
             Your
             desires
             to
             die
             should
             not
             be
             peremptory
             ,
             but
             yee
             should
             desire
             to
             die
             with
             submission
             to
             the
             will
             of
             God
             ,
             so
             that
             although
             he
             would
             fill
             up
             fifteen
             years
             more
             to
             your
             life
             ,
             yee
             should
             be
             content
             to
             live
             it
             out
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Caution
             .
             When
             your
             desires
             are
             hasty
             ,
             and
             off
             hand
             ,
             suspect
             them
             ;
             for
             some
             when
             they
             meer
             with
             an
             outward
             crosse
             (
             without
             all
             deliberation
             )
             will
             cry
             our
             ,
             
               O
               to
               be
               gone
               ,
               O
               that
               I
               were
               dead
               .
            
             But
             your
             desires
             
             to
             die
             ,
             should
             be
             deliberate
             ,
             but
             not
             hasty
             ,
             or
             rash
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Caution
             .
             It
             is
             not
             lawful
             to
             desire
             to
             die
             ,
             because
             of
             personal
             affliction
             .
             Many
             ,
             when
             they
             meet
             with
             bitter
             afflictions
             ,
             will
             cry
             out
             ,
             
               O
               to
               be
               gone
            
             :
             They
             long
             for
             death
             ,
             even
             upon
             that
             account
             ,
             such
             were
             Iobs
             desires
             ,
             Iob
             20.
             21
             ,
             22.
             and
             chap.
             6.
             ver
             .
             7.
             8.
             
             
               O
               that
               I
               might
               have
               my
               request
               ,
               even
               that
               it
               would
               please
               God
               to
               destroy
               me
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             This
             desire
             was
             very
             unlawfull
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Caution
             .
             It
             is
             not
             lawfull
             to
             desire
             to
             die
             ,
             when
             thy
             predominant
             idol
             is
             taken
             away
             from
             thee
             ;
             yet
             such
             was
             Ionahs
             desire
             ,
             chap.
             4.
             23.
             
             Ionah
             thought
             his
             credit
             and
             reputation
             (
             which
             was
             his
             idol
             )
             was
             gone
             ,
             and
             could
             never
             be
             regained
             :
             therefore
             he
             wished
             to
             die
             .
             But
             I
             would
             say
             this
             to
             you
             ,
             that
             some
             will
             have
             ten
             desires
             for
             death
             ,
             when
             they
             have
             not
             one
             desire
             for
             heaven
             .
             And
             what
             moveth
             Christians
             to
             be
             so
             desirous
             to
             die
             ?
             It
             is
             not
             so
             much
             because
             of
             their
             hope
             ,
             as
             because
             of
             their
             anxiety
             ;
             it
             is
             not
             so
             much
             because
             of
             their
             confidence
             ,
             as
             because
             of
             their
             impatience
             .
             But
             I
             say
             unto
             you
             ,
             when
             your
             desires
             of
             death
             are
             not
             accompanied
             with
             desires
             of
             heaven
             ,
             suspect
             them
             .
             2.
             
             I
             would
             say
             this
             ,
             that
             there
             are
             some
             who
             will
             have
             ten
             desires
             for
             death
             ▪
             when
             they
             will
             not
             have
             one
             for
             the
             death
             of
             the
             body
             of
             death
             ;
             But
             it
             were
             good
             for
             thee
             (
             who
             are
             such
             )
             to
             be
             desiring
             the
             death
             of
             the
             body
             of
             death
             ,
             then
             should
             thou
             be
             in
             a
             more
             suitable
             ●rame
             to
             desire
             to
             die
             .
          
           
           
             3.
             
             Some
             will
             have
             hearty
             desires
             to
             die
             ,
             and
             ye●
             when
             death
             cometh
             ,
             they
             will
             be
             as
             unwilling
             to
             die
             as
             any
             .
             It
             hath
             been
             observed
             ,
             that
             some
             who
             have
             much
             desired
             to
             die
             ,
             when
             death
             came
             ,
             have
             cryed
             out
             ,
             
               O
               spare
               a
               little
               that
               I
               may
               recover
               strength
               ,
            
             &c.
             4.
             
             There
             is
             a
             great
             difference
             between
             a
             desire
             to
             die
             ,
             and
             death
             it self
             .
             It
             is
             an
             easie
             thing
             to
             desire
             to
             die
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             a
             very
             great
             business
             to
             meet
             with
             death
             ,
             and
             to
             look
             it
             in
             the
             face
             ,
             when
             it
             cometh
             .
             We
             think
             death
             (
             ere
             it
             come
             near
             to
             us
             )
             to
             be
             but
             childrens
             play
             ,
             but
             when
             we
             meet
             with
             it
             ,
             it
             maketh
             us
             change
             our
             thoughts
             .
             For
             it
             is
             a
             great
             businesse
             to
             die
             .
          
           
             Quest.
             2.
             
             Is
             it
             lawfull
             for
             a
             Christian
             to
             desire
             to
             live
             ,
             when
             he
             is
             summoned
             to
             die
             ?
          
           
             Answ.
             In
             some
             cases
             it
             is
             lawfull
             for
             a
             Christian
             to
             desire
             to
             live
             ,
             even
             when
             he
             is
             summoned
             to
             die
             ;
             which
             is
             clear
             from
             the
             practice
             of
             David
             ,
             Psal.
             39.
             13.
             where
             he
             prayeth
             ,
             
               That
               the
               Lord
               would
               spare
               him
               a
               little
               .
            
             It
             is
             also
             clear
             from
             the
             practice
             of
             good
             Hezekiah
             ,
             Isa.
             38.
             3.
             when
             he
             was
             commanded
             
               to
               set
               his
               house
               in
               order
               ,
               for
               he
               should
               die
               ,
               and
               not
               live
               ,
            
             he
             cryeth
             forth
             ,
             
               Remember
               now
               ,
               O
               Lord
               ,
               how
               I
               have
               walked
               before
               thee
               in
               truth
               ,
               and
               with
               a
               perfect
               heart
               :
               and
               have
               done
               ,
               that
               which
               is
               good
               in
               thy
               sight
               ,
               and
            
             Hezekiah
             
               wept
               sore
            
             ;
             Or
             as
             the
             word
             in
             the
             Original
             ,
             
               he
               wept
               with
               great
               weeping
            
             :
             But
             to
             guard
             this
             ,
             take
             these
             two
             Cautions
             .
          
           
             Caution
             1.
             
             Thy
             desires
             to
             live
             (
             when
             thou
             are
             summoned
             to
             die
             )
             should
             not
             be
             peremptory
             ,
             
             but
             with
             submission
             to
             the
             will
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             if
             it
             bee
             his
             pleasure
             to
             remove
             thee
             presently
             out
             of
             time
             ,
             thou
             should
             bee
             content
             to
             die
             .
          
           
             Caution
             2.
             
             Thy
             desires
             to
             live
             should
             have
             gracious
             principles
             ,
             and
             also
             a
             very
             gracious
             end
             ,
             as
             is
             most
             clear
             from
             David
             ,
             Psal.
             39.
             13.
             where
             hee
             saith
             ,
             
               O
               spare
               a
               little
               that
               I
               may
               recover
               my
               strength
               ,
               before
               I
               go
               from
               hence
               and
               bee
               no
               more
               :
            
             his
             desire
             to
             live
             was
             th●●
             hee
             might
             have
             more
             victory
             over
             his
             Idols
             ,
             as
             if
             hee
             had
             said
             ,
             my
             desire
             to
             live
             is
             ,
             that
             I
             may
             have
             strength
             to
             wrestle
             with
             ,
             and
             overcome
             my
             Idols
             :
             and
             without
             all
             controversie
             ,
             Hezekiahs
             desire
             was
             a
             most
             precious
             and
             well
             grounded
             desire
             :
             However
             ,
             I
             would
             say
             this
             unto
             thee
             ,
             that
             thou
             shouldest
             examine
             thy
             desires
             to
             live
             ,
             as
             much
             (
             if
             not
             more
             )
             as
             thy
             desires
             to
             die
             :
             for
             wee
             are
             ready
             to
             shun
             death
             if
             wee
             could
             ,
             but
             hee
             is
             that
             universall
             King
             ,
             unto
             whom
             all
             of
             us
             must
             be
             subject
             ere
             long
             .
          
           
             Now
             in
             the
             words
             which
             are
             read
             unto
             you
             ,
             there
             are
             these
             six
             things
             which
             may
             be
             clearly
             observed
             from
             them
             .
          
           
             
               I.
               First
               ,
               That
               it
               is
               a
               most
               clear
               and
               infallible
               truth
               ,
               ●at
               all
               persons
               shall
               once
               see
               death
               :
               as
               is
               〈◊〉
               in
               these
               words
               ,
               
                 Who
                 is
                 hee
                 that
                 liveth
                 an
                 shall
                 not
                 see
                 death
                 .
              
            
             
               II.
               Secon●●●
               ,
               That
               this
               truth
               (
               that
               wee
               shall
               once
               see
               death
               )
               is
               not
               much
               believed
               or
               thought
               upon
               by
               many
               ,
               therefore
               it
               is
               that
               the
               Psalmist
               doubleth
               the
               Assertion
               .
               
                 Who
                 is
                 he
                 that
                 liveth
                 ,
                 and
                 shall
                 not
                 see
                 death
                 ?
                 
                 Shall
                 he
                 deliver
                 his
                 soul
              
               (
               that
               is
               his
               life
               )
               
                 from
                 the
                 hand
              
               (
               that
               is
               )
               
                 from
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 the
                 grave
                 .
              
            
             
               III.
               Thirdly
               ,
               That
               sometimes
               a
               Christian
               may
               win
               to
               the
               solide
               Faith
               of
               this
               truth
               ,
               that
               once
               he
               must
               die
               ,
               this
               the
               Psalmist
               wan
               unto
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               also
               clear
               in
               that
               word
               (
               who
               )
               
                 Who
                 is
                 he
                 that
                 liveth
                 and
                 shall
                 not
                 see
                 death
                 ?
              
            
             
               IV
               ▪
               Fourthly
               ,
               That
               the
               certainty
               of
               this
               ,
               that
               once
               we
               shall
               die
               should
               be
               still
               keeped
               in
               our
               minde
               ,
               therefore
               that
               note
               of
               attention
               Selah
               ,
               is
               put
               to
               it
               ;
               as
               if
               he
               had
               said
               ,
               take
               heed
               that
               there
               is
               none
               living
               that
               shall
               no●
               die
               ▪
            
             
               V.
               Fifthly
               ,
               That
               howbeit
               some
               persons
               put
               the
               evil
               day
               far
               away
               ,
               as
               if
               they
               were
               not
               to
               see
               death
               ,
               yet
               is
               the
               day
               coming
               when
               they
               shall
               see
               death
               ,
               and
               death
               shall
               take
               them
               by
               the
               hand
               .
            
             
               VI.
               Sixthly
               ,
               We
               shall
               take
               notice
               of
               this
               from
               the
               context
               ,
               that
               the
               Christian
               who
               is
               much
               in
               minding
               the
               brevity
               of
               his
               life
               ,
               will
               believe
               the
               certainty
               of
               his
               death
               ,
               the
               Psalmist
               was
               speaking
               of
               the
               shortnesse
               of
               his
               life
               in
               the
               preceeding
               verse
               ,
               and
               in
               this
               verse
               ,
               he
               speaketh
               of
               the
               certainty
               of
               death
               ▪
            
          
           
             Now
             as
             for
             the
             first
             of
             these
             things
             observed
             ,
             viz.
             That
             it
             is
             certain
             and
             most
             sure
             that
             we
             must
             all
             once
             die
             ;
             I
             hope
             there
             are
             none
             of
             you
             here
             who
             will
             deny
             it
             ;
             although
             I
             confesse
             few
             of
             you
             beleeveth
             it
             ,
             yet
             said
             the
             woman
             of
             Tek●ah
             ,
             2
             Sam.
             
             14.
             
             
               We
               must
               all
               die
               and
               be
               like
               water
               spilt
               upon
               the
               ground
               that
               cannot
               be
               gathered
               up
               again
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             
               God
               doth
               not
               accept
               the
               person
               of
               any
               ,
            
             and
             Iob
             30.
             32.
             
             
               I
               know
               thou
               wilt
               bring
               me
               to
               death
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               house
               appointed
               for
               all
               living
               .
            
             And
             it
             is
             very
             clear
             ,
             Eccles.
             8.
             8.
             
             
               There
               is
               no
               man
               that
               hath
               power
               over
               the
               spirit
               to
               retain
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               neither
               hath
               he
               any
               power
               in
               the
               day
               of
               death
               ,
               and
               there
               is
               no
               discharge
               in
               that
               War
               ;
               neither
               shall
               wickednesse
               deliver
               those
               that
               are
               given
               to
               it
               :
            
             It
             is
             also
             clear
             ,
             Heb.
             9.
             27.
             
             
               It
               is
               appointed
               unto
               all
               men
               once
               to
               die
               .
            
             So
             it
             is
             most
             clear
             that
             we
             must
             die
             .
             I
             remember
             of
             one
             Philip
             King
             of
             Macedonia
             ,
             who
             had
             one
             substitute
             for
             this
             very
             end
             ,
             to
             cry
             at
             his
             Chamber
             door
             every
             morning
             ,
             
               Memento
               mori
               ,
               Memento
               mori
               ,
               Memento
               mori
               ,
            
             Remember
             thou
             art
             to
             die
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             reported
             to
             have
             been
             the
             practice
             of
             the
             Nobles
             of
             Greece
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             day
             wherein
             their
             Emperour
             was
             Crowned
             ,
             that
             they
             presented
             a
             Marblestone
             unto
             him
             ,
             and
             he
             was
             inquired
             after
             what
             fashion
             he
             would
             have
             his
             
               Tomb
               stone
            
             made
             :
             which
             practices
             speak
             forth
             this
             unto
             us
             ,
             that
             although
             these
             were
             most
             destitute
             of
             light
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             yet
             were
             very
             mindfull
             of
             death
             .
             Believe
             me
             ,
             death
             may
             surprise
             us
             before
             we
             be
             aware
             ,
             for
             it
             is
             most
             certain
             that
             we
             must
             die
             ,
             but
             there
             is
             nothing
             more
             uncertain
             then
             the
             way
             how
             ,
             and
             the
             time
             when
             we
             shall
             die
             .
          
           
             Death
             will
             surprise
             some
             ,
             as
             it
             did
             Abel
             ,
             in
             the
             open
             field
             ,
             Gen.
             4.
             8
             ,
             Death
             will
             surprise
             
             some
             ,
             as
             it
             did
             Eglon
             in
             his
             parlour
             ,
             Iudg.
             3.
             21.
             
             And
             death
             will
             surprise
             some
             ,
             as
             it
             did
             Saul
             and
             Ionathan
             in
             the
             flight
             ,
             1
             Sam.
             31.
             
          
           
             Now
             in
             speaking
             to
             this
             point
             ,
             I
             shall
             first
             speak
             a
             little
             to
             these
             advantages
             which
             attend
             those
             that
             live
             within
             continuall
             sight
             of
             death
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             I
             shall
             give
             you
             some
             Considerations
             to
             presse
             you
             to
             prepare
             for
             death
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             I
             shall
             give
             you
             some
             Directions
             to
             help
             you
             to
             prepare
             for
             Death
             :
             And
             then
             we
             shall
             proceed
             unto
             the
             second
             point
             of
             doctrine
             which
             we
             observed
             from
             the
             Text
             ,
             and
             shall
             speak
             a
             few
             things
             from
             it
             unto
             you
             ,
             and
             so
             come
             unto
             a
             close
             for
             this
             time
             .
          
           
             First
             then
             ,
             we
             conceive
             there
             are
             these
             seven
             advantages
             which
             attend
             those
             who
             live
             within
             the
             continual
             ●ight
             of
             this
             truth
             ,
             that
             they
             must
             die
             .
          
           
             I.
             First
             ,
             The
             Faith
             of
             approaching
             death
             will
             make
             a
             soul
             exceeding
             diligent
             in
             duty
             :
             this
             was
             our
             blessed
             Lords
             divinity
             ,
             Ioh.
             9.
             4.
             
             
               I
               must
               work
               the
               work
               of
               him
               that
               sent
               me
               ,
               while
               it
               is
               day
               :
               The
               night
               cometh
               ,
               when
               no
               man
               can
               work
            
             ;
             That
             is
             ,
             death
             is
             approaching
             ,
             therefore
             I
             must
             work
             .
             It
             is
             clear
             also
             ,
             2
             Pet.
             1.
             12.
             compared
             with
             vers
             .
             14.
             
             In
             the
             12.
             vers
             .
             Peter
             is
             exceeding
             diligenc●
             in
             his
             duty
             ,
             and
             the
             ground
             of
             his
             diligence
             is
             in
             the
             14.
             vers
             .
             
               Knowing
               that
               shortly
               I
               must
               put
               off
               this
               my
               tabernacle
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             Yea
             ,
             it
             is
             even
             the
             Epicures
             argument
             ,
             
               Let
               us
               eat
               and
               drink
               ,
               for
               to
               morrow
               we
               shall
               die
            
             ;
             and
             should
             
             not
             the
             Christian
             much
             more
             cry
             out
             ,
             Let
             
               mee
               watch
               and
               pray
               ,
               for
               to
               morrow
               I
               may
               die
               ?
            
             I
             say
             ,
             if
             the
             Epicures
             did
             make
             use
             of
             this
             notion
             ,
             to
             make
             them
             vigorous
             in
             the
             pursuit
             of
             their
             pleasures
             :
             O
             how
             much
             more
             should
             a
             Christian
             improve
             i●
             ,
             for
             making
             him
             vigorous
             in
             the
             pursuit
             of
             his
             duty
             ?
             Therefore
             I
             say
             unto
             you
             all
             ,
             O
             bee
             diligent
             ,
             for
             your
             night
             is
             drawing
             near
             .
             O
             Christians
             ,
             and
             expectants
             of
             heaven
             ,
             are
             ye
             not
             afraid
             lest
             yee
             be
             nighted
             before
             ye
             have
             walked
             the
             half
             of
             your
             journey
             ?
             For
             if
             yee
             bee
             nighted
             on
             your
             journey
             to
             heaven
             ,
             before
             ye
             come
             to
             the
             end
             of
             your
             race
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             retiring
             place
             whereunto
             yee
             may
             turn
             aside
             to
             lodge
             :
             therefore
             ,
             
               O
               work
               ,
               work
               ,
               work
               ,
               while
               it
               is
               day
            
             ;
             for
             behold
             death
             is
             approaching
             ,
             and
             then
             shall
             we
             all
             bee
             called
             to
             an
             account
             .
          
           
             II.
             The
             Faith
             of
             approaching
             death
             ,
             will
             make
             a
             Christian
             exceeding
             active
             in
             duty
             :
             hee
             will
             not
             only
             bee
             diligent
             ,
             but
             also
             exceeding
             serious
             and
             zealous
             in
             the
             exercise
             of
             his
             duty
             :
             This
             is
             clear
             from
             that
             notable
             exhortation
             ,
             Eccles.
             9.
             10.
             
             
               Whatsoever
               thy
               hand
               findeth
               to
               do
               ,
               do
               it
               with
               thy
               might
               :
               and
            
             the
             reason
             is
             ,
             
               For
               there
               is
               no
               work
               ,
               nor
               device
               ,
               nor
               knowledge
               ,
               nor
               wisdom
               in
               the
               grave
               whether
               thou
               goest
               .
            
             Wherefore
             O
             bee
             active
             while
             yee
             are
             alive
             ,
             for
             ye
             shall
             never
             work
             any
             more
             after
             ye
             are
             dead
             ;
             and
             if
             ye
             leave
             but
             one
             work
             undone
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             doing
             of
             it
             after
             death
             .
             There
             is
             no
             work
             (
             saith
             
             Solomon
             )
             in
             the
             grave
             ;
             therefore
             ,
             O
             be
             active
             .
          
           
             III.
             The
             faith
             of
             this
             Truth
             ,
             that
             we
             must
             all
             die
             ,
             will
             help
             a
             Christian
             to
             be
             exceeding
             mortified
             to
             the
             things
             of
             a
             present
             world
             .
             Oh
             ,
             covetous
             men
             and
             women
             ,
             would
             ye
             shake
             hands
             with
             cold
             death
             but
             once
             every
             morning
             ,
             I
             should
             defy
             you
             to
             pursue
             the
             world
             so
             much
             as
             ye
             do
             .
             Paul
             was
             much
             in
             the
             meditation
             of
             his
             change
             ,
             which
             made
             him
             ,
             2
             Cor.
             4.
             18.
             to
             overlook
             these
             things
             that
             are
             temporary
             ,
             
               while
               we
               look
               not
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               to
               the
               things
               that
               are
               seen
               ,
               which
               are
               temporal
               ,
               but
               to
               the
               things
               which
               are
               not
               seen
               ,
               which
               are
               eternal
               ,
            
             therefore
             ,
             chap.
             5.
             1.
             
             
               Knowing
               that
               if
               our
               earthly
               house
               of
               this
               tabernacle
               were
               dissolved
               ,
               we
               have
               a
               building
               of
               God
               ,
               an
               house
               not
               made
               with
               hands
               ,
               eternal
               in
               the
               heavens
               ,
               Therefore
               in
               this
               we
               groan
               ,
               earnestly
               desiring
               to
               be
               cloathed
               upon
               with
               our
               house
               which
               is
               from
               heaven
               .
            
             What
             aileth
             you
             Paul
             (
             might
             one
             have
             said
             )
             may
             ye
             not
             take
             a
             look
             of
             the
             world
             (
             no
             saith
             he
             )
             
               For
               I
               know
               that
               if
               this
               earthly
               house
               of
               this
               tabernacle
               were
               dissolved
               ,
               I
               have
               a
               house
               with
               God
               ,
               not
               made
               with
               hands
               ,
               but
               eternal
               in
               the
               heavens
               :
            
             That
             is
             ,
             I
             know
             that
             ere
             long
             ,
             the
             pins
             of
             my
             tabernacle
             will
             be
             loosed
             ,
             and
             it
             will
             fall
             down
             about
             my
             ears
             ,
             therefore
             I
             must
             look
             for
             another
             dwelling
             house
             :
             And
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             7.
             24.
             
             
               The
               fashions
               of
               this
               world
               passe
               away
               ,
            
             Therefore
             ,
             ●aith
             he
             ,
             vers
             .
             32.
             
             I
             
               would
               have
               you
               without
               carefulnesse
               ,
               caring
               how
               to
               please
               the
               Lord.
            
             And
             
             
             
             
             
             Phil.
             4.
             5.
             
             
               Let
               your
               moderation
               be
               known
               to
               all
               men
               ,
               The
               Lord
               is
               at
               hand
               .
            
             As
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             Death
             is
             approaching
             and
             at
             hand
             ,
             therefore
             I
             intreat
             you
             be
             sober
             :
             But
             I
             think
             many
             of
             us
             will
             be
             found
             like
             Saul
             hid
             among
             the
             stuffe
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             we
             will
             be
             lying
             amongst
             the
             middest
             of
             the
             pleasures
             of
             this
             passing
             world
             :
             But
             I
             say
             unto
             thee
             who
             are
             such
             an
             one
             ,
             that
             death
             will
             break
             the
             strings
             of
             thy
             harp
             ,
             and
             thy
             musick
             will
             quickly
             cease
             .
             O
             but
             death
             will
             make
             thee
             have
             a
             low
             esteem
             of
             the
             world
             .
             O
             blessed
             is
             the
             person
             who
             hath
             these
             thoughts
             of
             the
             world
             all
             along
             his
             way
             ,
             which
             he
             shall
             have
             of
             it
             at
             death
             ?
             Have
             not
             the
             most
             cursed
             wretches
             been
             forced
             to
             cry
             forth
             ,
             
               Oh
               ,
               I
               would
               give
               ten
               thousand
               worlds
               for
               Christ
               ?
            
             Have
             not
             some
             persons
             (
             who
             have
             had
             the
             Moon
             upon
             their
             head
             ,
             and
             that
             have
             made
             their
             belly
             their
             god
             )
             being
             forced
             to
             cry
             forth
             at
             death
             ;
             
               O
               cursed
               person
               that
               I
               am
               that
               ever
               made
               the
               world
               my
               god
               ?
            
             Alas
             that
             I
             contented
             my self
             with
             the
             world
             .
             Therefore
             I
             say
             unto
             thee
             who
             art
             such
             an
             one
             ,
             O
             stay
             thy
             pursuit
             after
             the
             world
             ,
             for
             death
             is
             approaching
             that
             will
             cause
             all
             thy
             worldly
             comforts
             evanish
             .
          
           
             IV.
             When
             a
             Christian
             believeth
             this
             Truth
             ,
             that
             he
             must
             die
             ,
             it
             will
             be
             an
             exceeding
             great
             ●estraint
             to
             keep
             him
             from
             sinning
             ,
             as
             is
             clear
             ,
             Iob
             31.
             13.
             compared
             with
             vers
             .
             14.
             where
             Iob
             reckoning
             over
             many
             good
             deeds
             done
             by
             himself
             ,
             saith
             ,
             
               What
               then
               shall
               I
               do
               when
               God
               riseth
               up
               ?
               and
               
               when
               he
               visiteth
               ,
               what
               shall
               I
               answer
               him
               ?
            
             As
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             Sirs
             mistake
             me
             not
             ,
             I
             am
             not
             boasting
             much
             of
             my self
             ,
             for
             I
             could
             not
             have
             done
             otherwise
             ,
             else
             what
             should
             I
             do
             when
             God
             riseth
             up
             ?
             How
             could
             I
             answer
             to
             God
             if
             I
             had
             done
             otherwise
             ?
             I
             think
             it
             were
             a
             notable
             practice
             for
             each
             of
             you
             ,
             when
             temptations
             begin
             to
             assault
             you
             ,
             to
             say
             ,
             
               O
               temptation
               ,
               what
               will
               I
               answer
               to
               God
               ,
               when
               he
               riseth
               up
               to
               reprove
               me
               ,
               if
               I
               should
               yeeld
               unto
               thee
               ?
            
             Likewise
             ,
             Eccles
             11.
             9.
             
             Where
             Solomon
             ,
             disswading
             young
             men
             to
             pursue
             after
             vanity
             ,
             bringeth
             this
             as
             a
             reason
             .
             
               Know
               thou
               ,
               that
               for
               all
               ,
               these
               things
               ,
               God
               will
               bring
               thee
               to
               judgement
            
             ;
             Therefore
             I
             say
             unto
             thee
             ,
             who
             art
             often
             tempted
             to
             sin
             .
             let
             〈◊〉
             and
             reckoning
             with
             God
             be
             still
             in
             thy
             sight
             ,
             and
             I
             defy
             thee
             then
             to
             imbrace
             half
             so
             many
             temptations
             as
             now
             thou
             dost
             .
             I
             intreat
             you
             to
             answer
             all
             your
             temptations
             with
             that
             word
             ,
             
               What
               shall
               I
               do
               when
               he
               riseth
               up
               ?
               And
               what
               shall
               I
               answer
               when
               he
               visiteth
               me
               ?
            
          
           
             V.
             When
             a
             Christian
             liveth
             within
             the
             sight
             of
             this
             Truth
             ,
             that
             he
             shall
             once
             see
             death
             ,
             it
             shall
             make
             him
             exceeding
             patient
             under
             every
             crosse
             wherewith
             he
             meeteth
             ;
             Such
             a
             Christian
             will
             hardly
             meet
             with
             a
             crosse
             ,
             but
             he
             will
             quiet
             himself
             with
             this
             ,
             Death
             will
             put
             me
             beyond
             this
             crosse
             :
             this
             is
             but
             a
             cloud
             that
             will
             quickly
             passe
             away
             .
             And
             for
             this
             cause
             did
             Divid
             so
             composedly
             put
             up
             that
             desire
             ,
             Psal.
             39
             4.
             
             
               Lord
               make
               me
               to
               know
               my
               end
               ,
               and
               the
               measure
               of
               my
               
               dayes
               :
            
             He
             was
             sure
             that
             the
             knowledge
             of
             his
             end
             would
             put
             him
             in
             a
             sober
             and
             patient
             frame
             .
          
           
             VI.
             The
             sixth
             advantage
             is
             this
             ,
             The
             faith
             of
             approaching
             death
             ,
             will
             teach
             the
             the
             person
             that
             hath
             it
             ,
             to
             study
             saving
             wisedome
             ,
             This
             is
             clear
             ,
             Psal.
             90.
             12.
             
             Where
             David
             putteth
             up
             this
             request
             ,
             
               So
               teach
               us
               to
               number
               our
               dayes
               ,
               that
               we
               may
               apply
               our
               hearts
               unto
               wisdome
               .
            
             As
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             I
             will
             never
             think
             my self
             wise
             ,
             till
             I
             know
             that
             blessed
             peece
             of
             Arithmetick
             ,
             
               How
               to
               number
               my
               dayes
            
             .
             I
             would
             desire
             every
             one
             of
             you
             all
             to
             think
             with
             your self
             every
             morning
             when
             ye
             arise
             ,
             now
             I
             am
             a
             day
             nearer
             unto
             eternity
             then
             I
             was
             before
             :
             and
             at
             the
             end
             of
             every
             hour
             ,
             now
             I
             am
             an
             hour
             nearer
             unto
             eternity
             then
             I
             was
             before
             .
             I
             say
             ,
             think
             often
             ,
             yea
             alwayes
             thus
             ,
             I
             was
             never
             so
             near
             my
             death
             as
             I
             am
             now
             ;
             For
             ,
             oh
             !
             are
             we
             not
             all
             nearer
             to
             eternity
             to
             day
             ,
             then
             we
             were
             yesterday
             ?
          
           
             VII
             .
             The
             seventh
             advantage
             ,
             attending
             the
             faith
             of
             approaching
             Death
             ,
             is
             this
             ,
             That
             it
             will
             make
             a
             Christian
             very
             carefull
             in
             preparing
             for
             Death
             .
             It
             is
             impossible
             for
             one
             to
             believe
             really
             that
             Death
             is
             approaching
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             prepare
             for
             it
             .
             Say
             what
             ye
             will
             ,
             if
             ye
             be
             not
             carefull
             in
             preparing
             for
             death
             ,
             ye
             have
             not
             the
             solide
             faith
             of
             this
             truth
             ,
             that
             ye
             shall
             die
             .
             Believe
             me
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             every
             one
             that
             thinketh
             he
             believeth
             this
             truth
             ,
             that
             believeth
             it
             indeed
             .
             And
             O
             how
             dreadfull
             is
             it
             for
             an
             unprepared
             
             man
             to
             meet
             with
             death
             ?
             He
             desireth
             not
             to
             die
             ,
             yea
             he
             would
             give
             a
             world
             for
             his
             life
             .
             but
             die
             must
             he
             whether
             he
             will
             or
             not
             :
             for
             death
             will
             not
             be
             requested
             to
             spare
             a
             little
             when
             he
             cometh
             ;
             And
             therefore
             I
             say
             unto
             you
             all
             ,
             
               Set
               your
               house
               in
               order
               ,
               for
               ye
               shall
               surely
               die
            
             ;
             Old
             men
             and
             women
             ,
             
               set
               your
               house
               in
               order
               ,
               for
               surely
               ye
               must
               die
            
             ;
             Young
             men
             and
             women
             ,
             
               set
               your
               house
               in
               order
               ,
               for
               to
               morrow
               .
               ye
               may
               die
               ,
               and
               be
               cut
               off
               in
               the
               flower
               of
               your
               age
               ,
            
             Think
             not
             that
             there
             are
             any
             who
             can
             sell
             time
             :
             for
             I
             say
             ,
             ye
             shall
             never
             get
             time
             sold
             unto
             you
             .
             Alas
             ,
             I
             fear
             the
             most
             part
             of
             persons
             that
             dieth
             now
             ,
             death
             findeth
             them
             at
             unawars
             ;
             for
             indeed
             the
             persons
             that
             die
             among
             us
             ,
             when
             we
             come
             to
             visit
             them
             ,
             we
             may
             give
             you
             a
             sad
             account
             of
             them
             ,
             for
             we
             think
             they
             are
             comprehended
             under
             these
             four
             sorts
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             First
             ,
             When
             we
             go
             to
             visit
             some
             persons
             on
             their
             death
             bed
             ,
             they
             are
             like
             unto
             
               Nabal
               ,
               their
               heart
               is
               dying
               and
               sinking
               (
               like
               unto
               a
               stone
               )
               within
               them
            
             ;
             they
             are
             no
             more
             affected
             with
             death
             ,
             then
             if
             it
             were
             a
             fancy
             ;
             (
             alas
             for
             the
             great
             stupidity
             that
             hath
             overtaken
             many
             )
             therefore
             I
             intreat
             you
             delay
             not
             your
             repentance
             till
             death
             ,
             left
             the
             Lord
             take
             away
             your
             wit
             ,
             so
             that
             ye
             cannot
             then
             repent
             for
             your
             senslesnesse
             and
             stupid
             frame
             of
             spirit
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             A
             second
             sort
             we
             find
             in
             a
             presumptuous
             frame
             ,
             saying
             they
             have
             had
             a
             good
             hope
             all
             their
             dayes
             ,
             and
             they
             will
             not
             quite
             it
             now
             ;
             they
             will
             go
             down
             to
             the
             grave
             with
             
             their
             hope
             in
             their
             right
             hand
             :
             or
             rather
             they
             will
             go
             down
             to
             the
             grave
             
               with
               a
               lie
               in
               their
               right
               hand
            
             ;
             they
             live
             in
             a
             presumptuous
             frame
             ,
             and
             they
             die
             in
             the
             same
             delusion
             .
             For
             when
             we
             tell
             them
             that
             by
             all
             probability
             they
             are
             going
             down
             to
             hell
             ,
             they
             answer
             ,
             God
             forbid
             ,
             I
             was
             all
             my
             time
             a
             very
             honest
             man
             ,
             or
             woman
             .
             But
             I
             love
             not
             that
             confession
             ,
             for
             there
             are
             many
             such
             honest
             men
             and
             women
             in
             hell
             this
             day
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             third
             sort
             we
             find
             ,
             having
             some
             convictions
             that
             they
             have
             been
             playing
             the
             fool
             all
             their
             dayes
             ;
             but
             we
             can
             get
             them
             no
             further
             :
             I
             shall
             only
             say
             to
             such
             ,
             to
             go
             down
             to
             the
             gr●ve
             with
             convictions
             in
             their
             breast
             ,
             not
             making
             use
             of
             Christ
             ,
             is
             to
             go
             down
             to
             hell
             〈◊〉
             a
             ca●●●e
             in
             their
             hand
             to
             let
             them
             see
             the
             way
             :
             and
             truly
             the
             greater
             part
             that
             die
             ,
             die
             in
             this
             manner
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Fourthly
             ,
             There
             are
             some
             whom
             we
             find
             in
             a
             self
             righteous
             frame
             ,
             trusting
             upon
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Works
             ,
             and
             their
             own
             merits
             ,
             and
             trusting
             by
             these
             to
             go
             to
             heaven
             :
             yet
             neglecting
             the
             offer
             of
             Christs
             righteousnesse
             .
             But
             ,
             alas
             ,
             we
             find
             not
             one
             of
             a
             thousand
             in
             this
             frame
             ,
             
               I
               desire
               to
               be
               dissolved
               ,
               and
               be
               with
               Christ
               ,
               that
               's
               best
               of
               all
               :
            
             And
             scarce
             do
             we
             find
             any
             in
             such
             a
             frame
             ,
             
               O
               wretched
               man
               that
               I
               am
               ,
               who
               shall
               deliver
               me
               from
               the
               body
               of
               this
               death
               ?
            
             Therefore
             I
             say
             unto
             you
             all
             who
             are
             here
             ,
             O
             will
             ye
             mind
             death
             before
             it
             take
             hold
             on
             you
             .
             Oh
             mind
             your
             work
             now
             ;
             for
             ye
             will
             find
             that
             death
             
             shall
             be
             work
             enough
             for
             it self
             ,
             though
             ye
             leave
             no
             work
             till
             then
             .
          
           
             VIII
             .
             The
             eight
             advantage
             that
             attendeth
             the
             Christian
             believing
             this
             truth
             ,
             that
             once
             he
             must
             die
             ,
             is
             this
             ,
             death
             will
             not
             be
             so
             terrible
             to
             him
             as
             it
             is
             unto
             many
             when
             it
             cometh
             .
             What
             (
             think
             ye
             )
             maketh
             death
             
               a
               king
               of
               terrours
            
             ?
             What
             maketh
             many
             to
             shake
             like
             the
             leaf
             of
             a
             tree
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             summoned
             to
             appear
             before
             Gods
             Tribunal
             ?
             It
             is
             even
             because
             of
             this
             ,
             they
             have
             not
             been
             thinking
             on
             death
             before
             it
             came
             ,
             so
             as
             to
             prepare
             for
             it
             ,
             and
             I
             fear
             many
             in
             this
             place
             may
             be
             feared
             for
             death
             ,
             and
             that
             when
             it
             cometh
             to
             them
             ;
             they
             will
             say
             unto
             death
             ,
             at
             Ahab
             said
             to
             
               Elijah
               Hast
               thou
               found
               me
               ,
               O
               mine
               enemy
               ?
            
             Surely
             ,
             ●●ath
             will
             take
             you
             and
             bring
             you
             to
             the
             judgement
             seat
             of
             Christ
             ;
             Therefore
             study
             by
             all
             means
             to
             think
             often
             upon
             it
             ;
             and
             make
             ready
             for
             it
             :
             For
             (
             believe
             me
             )
             death
             is
             a
             very
             big
             word
             ,
             for
             it
             will
             once
             make
             you
             stand
             with
             horrour
             in
             your
             souls
             ,
             if
             your
             peace
             be
             not
             made
             up
             with
             God
             :
             I
             know
             not
             a
             more
             dreadfull
             dispensation
             then
             death
             and
             a
             guilty
             conscience
             meeting
             together
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             thing
             that
             I
             shall
             speak
             unto
             from
             this
             first
             observation
             (
             viz.
             
               That
               it
               is
               a
               most
               certain
               and
               infallible
               truth
               ,
               and
               all
               persons
               shall
               once
               see
               death
            
             )
             shall
             be
             to
             give
             you
             some
             considerations
             for
             pressing
             you
             to
             prepare
             for
             death
             .
          
           
           
             I.
             The
             first
             consideration
             is
             this
             ,
             
               That
               to
               die
               well
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               Lord
               ,
            
             is
             a
             most
             difficult
             work
             ;
             therefore
             I
             intreat
             you
             prepare
             for
             death
             .
             It
             is
             a
             difficult
             work
             to
             communicate
             aright
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             difficult
             work
             to
             pray
             aright
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             a
             difficult
             work
             to
             con●er
             aright
             :
             But
             I
             must
             tell
             you
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             more
             difficult
             work
             to
             die
             aright
             ,
             then
             any
             of
             these
             .
             It
             is
             true
             ,
             it
             is
             more
             difficult
             to
             communicate
             aright
             ,
             then
             to
             pray
             aright
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             much
             more
             difficult
             to
             die
             aright
             ,
             then
             to
             communicate
             aright
             :
             For
             it
             is
             a
             most
             difficult
             work
             to
             die
             in
             the
             Lord.
             Death
             will
             put
             the
             most
             accurate
             Christian
             that
             is
             here
             ,
             to
             a
             wonderfull
             search
             :
             and
             therefore
             I
             will
             tell
             you
             nine
             things
             that
             death
             will
             try
             in
             thee
             .
             1.
             
             Death
             will
             try
             both
             the
             reality
             and
             strength
             of
             thy
             Faith.
             It
             may
             be
             easie
             for
             thee
             to
             keep
             up
             Faith
             under
             many
             difficulties
             ,
             but
             death
             shall
             put
             thy
             Faith
             to
             the
             greatest
             stresse
             that
             ever
             it
             did
             meet
             with
             .
             Yea
             ,
             know
             this
             that
             the
             Faith
             of
             the
             strongest
             Believer
             may
             get
             (
             and
             ordinarily
             doth
             get
             )
             a
             set
             at
             death
             ,
             the
             like
             whereof
             it
             never
             got
             before
             :
             therefore
             prepare
             for
             death
             .
             2.
             
             Death
             will
             try
             thy
             love
             to
             God
             ,
             some
             persons
             pretend
             much
             love
             to
             him
             :
             but
             death
             will
             propose
             this
             question
             to
             such
             a
             person
             ,
             
               Lovest
               thou
               him
               more
               then
               these
               ?
               Lovest
               thou
               him
               more
               then
               thy
               wife
               ?
               More
               then
               thy
               house
               ?
               More
               then
               thy
               friends
               ?
            
             But
             your
             unwillingnesse
             to
             die
             ,
             giveth
             us
             much
             ground
             to
             fear
             that
             many
             have
             little
             love
             to
             Christ
             ,
             but
             much
             to
             the
             world
             ,
             
             and
             so
             dare
             not
             answer
             the
             question
             ,
             
               Lord
               thou
               knowest
               I
               love
               thee
               .
            
             3.
             
             Death
             will
             try
             thine
             enjoyments
             ,
             some
             of
             you
             may
             be
             ready
             to
             think
             that
             ye
             met
             with
             many
             enjoyments
             ,
             so
             that
             ye
             might
             reckon
             (
             as
             you
             think
             )
             to
             fourty
             enjoyments
             and
             sweet
             out
             lettings
             :
             but
             beware
             that
             death
             bring
             them
             not
             down
             to
             twenty
             .
             I
             have
             known
             some
             ,
             who
             thought
             they
             had
             met
             fourty
             times
             with
             God
             ;
             but
             when
             death
             came
             ,
             it
             made
             them
             take
             down
             the
             count
             to
             the
             half
             ,
             therefore
             seeing
             death
             will
             try
             the
             reality
             of
             thine
             enjoyments
             ,
             O
             prepare
             for
             it
             .
             4.
             
             Death
             will
             try
             thy
             patience
             .
             Thou
             may
             seem
             to
             have
             much
             patience
             now
             ,
             but
             when
             death
             cometh
             (
             and
             thou
             art
             put
             to
             die
             )
             it
             will
             put
             thy
             patience
             to
             a
             great
             tryall
             ,
             therefore
             prepare
             fore
             it
             .
             5.
             
             Death
             will
             try
             the
             reality
             of
             thy
             duties
             ,
             yea
             even
             these
             duties
             wherein
             thou
             had
             most
             satisfaction
             ,
             as
             thy
             communicating
             aright
             in
             such
             a
             place
             ,
             thou
             hopest
             that
             is
             sure
             :
             thy
             reading
             the
             Scripture
             at
             such
             a
             time
             aright
             ,
             thou
             hopest
             that
             is
             sure
             :
             thou
             prayed
             at
             such
             a
             time
             aright
             ,
             and
             hopest
             that
             is
             sure
             :
             thou
             meditated
             in
             such
             a
             place
             aright
             ,
             and
             hopest
             that
             is
             sure
             .
             But
             (
             believe
             me
             )
             death
             may
             make
             thee
             change
             thy
             thoughts
             :
             for
             there
             are
             some
             persons
             who
             have
             communicated
             and
             prayed
             ,
             &c.
             as
             right
             as
             any
             in
             this
             generation
             ,
             who
             (
             for
             all
             that
             )
             will
             not
             find
             six
             duties
             wherein
             they
             can
             find
             satisfaction
             at
             death
             :
             Therefore
             our
             need
             is
             great
             to
             prepare
             for
             it
             .
             6.
             
             Death
             will
             exceedingly
             try
             
             thy
             sincerity
             when
             it
             cometh
             :
             An
             hypocrite
             may
             go
             all
             alongs
             his
             whole
             way
             undiscovered
             ,
             yet
             death
             may
             bring
             him
             to
             light
             ,
             and
             make
             it
             appear
             what
             man
             he
             it
             .
             7.
             
             Death
             will
             discover
             unto
             thee
             many
             hid
             and
             secret
             sins
             ,
             of
             which
             thou
             never
             had
             a
             thought
             before
             ,
             yea
             ,
             albeit
             thou
             thought
             these
             had
             been
             forgotten
             ,
             death
             will
             let
             thee
             see
             them
             standing
             between
             thee
             and
             the
             light
             of
             his
             countenance
             .
             8.
             
             Death
             will
             accurately
             try
             thy
             Mortification
             :
             Some
             think
             they
             have
             come
             a
             great
             length
             in
             Mortification
             ;
             but
             (
             believe
             me
             )
             death
             will
             try
             it
             and
             put
             it
             to
             the
             touch-stone
             .
             9.
             
             Death
             will
             try
             thy
             hope
             ,
             whether
             it
             bee
             real
             or
             not
             .
             I
             shall
             onely
             say
             this
             ,
             that
             all
             the
             other
             graces
             must
             low
             their
             sails
             to
             Faith
             ,
             and
             so
             it
             is
             Faith
             must
             carry
             us
             thorow
             ,
             being
             that
             last
             triumphing
             grace
             ▪
             which
             must
             fit
             the
             field
             for
             us
             ,
             when
             all
             the
             other
             graces
             will
             faint
             and
             ly
             by
             .
             It
             is
             Faith
             that
             must
             enter
             us
             fairly
             within
             the
             borders
             of
             eternity
             ,
             It
             is
             Faith
             must
             gainstand
             all
             the
             temptations
             of
             death
             ,
             yea
             ,
             all
             the
             other
             graces
             must
             (
             as
             it
             were
             )
             stand
             by
             ,
             and
             see
             Faith
             strike
             the
             last
             stroak
             in
             this
             war.
             
          
           
             II.
             The
             second
             consideration
             to
             presse
             you
             to
             mind
             death
             ,
             is
             this
             ,
             that
             yee
             are
             to
             die
             but
             once
             .
             O
             labour
             to
             do
             that
             well
             ,
             which
             yee
             are
             to
             do
             but
             once
             ,
             and
             the
             wrong
             doing
             of
             which
             can
             never
             bee
             helped
             .
             If
             yee
             pray
             not
             aright
             ,
             ye
             may
             get
             that
             mended
             :
             if
             yee
             meditate
             not
             aright
             ,
             yee
             may
             get
             that
             mended
             :
             and
             if
             ye
             communicate
             not
             aright
             ,
             
             ye
             may
             get
             that
             also
             mended
             :
             but
             alas
             ,
             if
             ye
             die
             not
             aright
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             mending
             of
             that
             :
             Therefore
             ,
             O
             prepare
             for
             death
             ,
             that
             ye
             may
             die
             well
             ,
             seeing
             ye
             are
             to
             die
             but
             once
             .
          
           
             III.
             The
             third
             consideration
             to
             presse
             you
             to
             mind
             death
             ,
             is
             this
             ,
             That
             they
             are
             pronounced
             blessed
             who
             die
             in
             the
             Lord
             ,
             Rev.
             14.
             13.
             
             
               Blessed
               are
               the
               dead
               which
               die
               in
               the
               Lord
               ,
            
             O
             let
             that
             provoke
             you
             to
             prepare
             for
             death
             ,
             that
             so
             you
             may
             die
             in
             the
             Lord
             ,
             that
             is
             the
             only
             way
             to
             make
             you
             eternally
             happy
             .
             I
             confesse
             it
             is
             a
             question
             difficult
             to
             determine
             whether
             it
             be
             more
             difficult
             to
             die
             well
             ,
             or
             to
             live
             well
             ;
             I
             shall
             not
             answer
             it
             ,
             but
             rather
             desire
             you
             to
             study
             both
             .
          
           
             IV.
             The
             fourth
             consideration
             to
             presse
             you
             to
             prepare
             for
             death
             ,
             is
             this
             ,
             viz.
             That
             though
             thou
             put
             all
             thy
             work
             by
             thy
             hand
             before
             death
             ,
             yet
             shalt
             thou
             finde
             that
             death
             shall
             have
             work
             enough
             for
             it self
             ,
             yea
             ,
             as
             much
             as
             thou
             shalt
             get
             done
             .
             It
             will
             then
             be
             much
             for
             thee
             to
             win
             to
             patience
             ,
             it
             will
             be
             much
             for
             thee
             to
             win
             to
             the
             sight
             of
             thy
             Justification
             :
             and
             it
             will
             then
             be
             much
             for
             thee
             to
             win
             to
             assurance
             :
             O
             then
             is
             it
             not
             needfull
             for
             thee
             ,
             to
             put
             all
             thy
             work
             by
             thy
             hand
             before
             thy
             latter
             end
             come
             ?
             Wherefore
             I
             may
             say
             to
             you
             as
             Moses
             said
             in
             his
             Song
             ,
             Deut.
             32.
             29.
             
             
               O
               that
               they
               were
               wise
               ,
               that
               they
               understood
               this
               ,
               that
               they
               would
               consider
               their
               latter
               end
               .
            
             O
             that
             ye
             had
             this
             piece
             of
             divine
             wisdome
             .
             I
             pray
             you
             consider
             that
             sad
             
             word
             ,
             Lament
             .
             1.
             9.
             
             
               She
               remembereth
               not
               her
               last
               end
               ,
            
             And
             what
             of
             it
             ?
             
               Therefore
               she
               came
               down
               wonderfully
            
             :
             So
             will
             the
             down
             coming
             of
             many
             in
             this
             generation
             be
             wonderfull
             ,
             who
             consider
             not
             their
             last
             end
             .
          
           
             V.
             The
             fifth
             Consideration
             ,
             for
             pressing
             you
             to
             prepare
             for
             death
             ,
             is
             this
             ,
             viz.
             That
             their
             labour
             shall
             end
             ,
             but
             their
             works
             shall
             not
             be
             forgotten
             ,
             as
             is
             clear
             from
             that
             forecited
             place
             ,
             Revel
             .
             14.
             13.
             
             
               They
               rest
               from
               their
               labours
               ,
               and
               their
               works
               follow
               them
               :
            
             and
             is
             not
             that
             a
             glorious
             advantage
             ?
          
           
             VI.
             The
             sixth
             consideration
             to
             presse
             you
             to
             prepare
             for
             death
             ,
             is
             this
             ,
             viz.
             That
             death
             may
             come
             upon
             you
             ere
             ye
             be
             awar
             :
             ye
             know
             not
             but
             death
             may
             surprise
             you
             this
             night
             ,
             before
             you
             go
             home
             to
             your
             houses
             :
             and
             therefore
             let
             that
             presse
             you
             to
             study
             a
             constant
             preparation
             for
             death
             .
          
           
             VII
             .
             The
             seventh
             Consideration
             to
             presse
             you
             to
             prepare
             for
             death
             ,
             is
             this
             ,
             viz.
             That
             as
             death
             leaveth
             you
             ,
             so
             will
             judgement
             find
             you
             ,
             If
             death
             shall
             leave
             you
             strangers
             to
             Christ
             ,
             ye
             shall
             appear
             before
             his
             judgement
             seat
             strangers
             unto
             him
             :
             Therefore
             I
             intreat
             you
             all
             to
             prepare
             for
             it
             .
             I
             think
             that
             noble
             practice
             of
             Paul
             exceeding
             worthy
             of
             imitation
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             15.
             13.
             
             
               I
               die
               dayly
            
             ,
             which
             (
             I
             think
             )
             doth
             comprehend
             these
             three
             things
             .
             1.
             
             That
             Paul
             had
             death
             alwayes
             in
             his
             sight
             .
             2.
             
             It
             comprehendeth
             this
             ,
             that
             he
             endeavoured
             to
             keep
             such
             a
             frame
             ,
             as
             that
             every
             moment
             he
             should
             be
             ready
             to
             die
             ,
             so
             that
             whensoever
             death
             
             should
             put
             the
             summonds
             in
             his
             hand
             ,
             he
             should
             be
             content
             to
             answer
             .
             3.
             
             It
             comprehendeth
             this
             ,
             that
             he
             laboured
             to
             lay
             aside
             and
             remove
             all
             things
             out
             of
             the
             way
             ,
             that
             might
             detain
             him
             from
             laying
             down
             his
             tabernacle
             .
             O
             saith
             Paul
             ,
             I
             labour
             so
             to
             clear
             my self
             of
             all
             hinderances
             ,
             as
             that
             when
             ever
             I
             shall
             be
             summoned
             to
             remove
             out
             of
             time
             ,
             I
             may
             willingly
             lay
             down
             my
             life
             .
             Thus
             Paul
             desired
             alwayes
             to
             have
             his
             Latter
             Will
             clear
             ;
             Therefore
             I
             would
             ask
             you
             this
             question
             ,
             viz.
             when
             did
             you
             make
             your
             last
             testament
             ?
             I
             think
             it
             were
             suitable
             for
             us
             to
             be
             renewing
             our
             latter
             will
             every
             day
             ;
             for
             in
             so
             doing
             ,
             Paul
             made
             an
             excellent
             testament
             ,
             the
             better
             of
             which
             ,
             none
             that
             died
             since
             have
             made
             ,
             2
             Tim.
             4.
             7
             ,
             8.
             
             
               I
               have
               fought
               a
               good
               fight
               ,
               I
               have
               finished
               my
               course
               ,
               I
               have
               keeped
               the
               faith
            
             ;
             These
             are
             very
             sweet
             articles
             ,
             and
             then
             he
             addeth
             ,
             
               Henceforth
               there
               is
               laid
               up
               for
               me
               a
               crown
               of
               righteousnesse
               ,
               which
               the
               Lord
               ,
               the
               righteous
               Iudge
               shall
               give
               me
               at
               that
               day
               :
            
             And
             think
             ye
             not
             that
             very
             sweet
             ?
             And
             he
             would
             leave
             some
             thing
             unto
             you
             in
             Christs
             Name
             ,
             
               viz.
               And
               not
               for
               me
               only
               ,
               but
               for
               all
               them
               that
               wait
               for
               his
               appearance
               .
            
             Now
             I
             come
             to
             the
             third
             thing
             proposed
             ,
             viz.
             To
             give
             you
             some
             directions
             for
             helping
             you
             to
             prepare
             for
             death
             .
          
           
             Direct
             .
             1.
             
             I
             intreat
             you
             ,
             be
             much
             in
             preparation
             for
             death
             every
             day
             ,
             for
             it
             is
             even
             a
             preparation
             for
             heaven
             ,
             to
             be
             taking
             a
             sight
             of
             your
             grave
             and
             latter
             end
             every
             day
             .
          
           
             Direct
             .
             2.
             
             I
             intreat
             you
             ,
             he
             much
             in
             these
             
             duties
             .
             First
             ,
             In
             Self
             examination
             ,
             that
             your
             compts
             may
             be
             clear
             with
             God
             :
             for
             many
             a
             ragged
             compt
             will
             we
             have
             ,
             when
             death
             and
             we
             shall
             meet
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             Be
             much
             in
             the
             exercise
             of
             Repentance
             ,
             that
             so
             ye
             may
             have
             every
             fault
             of
             corruption
             in
             you
             mourned
             for
             ,
             before
             death
             and
             you
             meet
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             Be
             much
             in
             the
             exercise
             of
             Faith
             ,
             
               making
               your
               calling
               and
               election
               sure
               ?
            
             Fourthly
             ,
             Be
             much
             in
             the
             exercise
             of
             Mortification
             ,
             and
             that
             will
             help
             you
             to
             keep
             a
             loose
             grip
             ,
             not
             only
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             but
             also
             of
             your
             other
             idols
             ;
             And
             if
             ye
             be
             much
             in
             these
             ,
             ye
             shall
             undoubtedly
             be
             prepared
             for
             death
             .
          
           
             Direct
             .
             3.
             
             Be
             much
             in
             minding
             the
             excellent
             things
             of
             heaven
             .
             A
             Christian
             that
             would
             be
             prepared
             for
             death
             ,
             would
             have
             all
             his
             thoughts
             and
             conversation
             there
             .
             I
             think
             ,
             it
             would
             be
             an
             excellent
             help
             (
             in
             preparation
             for
             death
             )
             to
             take
             a
             sight
             of
             the
             Crown
             every
             day
             .
          
           
             Direct
             .
             4.
             
             
               Labour
               alwayes
               to
               keep
               a
               good
               conscience
               void
               of
               offence
               towards
               God
               and
               men
               〈◊〉
            
             I
             say
             ,
             labour
             to
             keep
             thy
             conscience
             clear
             ,
             and
             that
             shall
             be
             a
             continual
             feast
             unto
             thee
             .
          
           
             Direct
             .
             5.
             
             Slight
             not
             thy
             known
             duty
             ,
             do
             not
             crucify
             any
             conviction
             ,
             neither
             break
             any
             resolution
             :
             put
             these
             three
             together
             ,
             and
             that
             will
             exceedingly
             help
             you
             to
             prepare
             for
             death
             :
             I
             say
             ,
             see
             that
             ye
             adventure
             not
             to
             slight
             any
             known
             duty
             ,
             see
             that
             ye
             adventure
             not
             to
             crucifie
             any
             conviction
             ,
             and
             see
             that
             ye
             adventure
             not
             to
             break
             your
             resolutions
          
           
           
             Now
             we
             come
             to
             the
             second
             thing
             which
             we
             observed
             from
             the
             words
             ,
             viz.
             That
             this
             truth
             ,
             that
             we
             shall
             once
             see
             death
             ,
             is
             not
             much
             believed
             by
             many
             of
             us
             .
             And
             to
             make
             this
             appear
             ,
             we
             shall
             only
             give
             some
             Evidences
             unto
             you
             ,
             to
             prove
             that
             we
             are
             not
             as
             yet
             prepared
             for
             death
             .
          
           
             I.
             Evidence
             ,
             Doth
             not
             the
             unspeakable
             stupidity
             that
             have
             overtaken
             many
             ,
             say
             ,
             that
             we
             are
             not
             a
             people
             prepared
             for
             death
             ?
             Alas
             ,
             many
             of
             us
             would
             find
             our selves
             in
             a
             most
             stupid
             temper
             if
             we
             were
             presently
             to
             die
             ;
             for
             many
             of
             us
             are
             no
             more
             moved
             with
             the
             threatnings
             and
             terrouts
             of
             God
             ,
             then
             if
             they
             did
             not
             belong
             unto
             us
             ;
             and
             this
             saith
             we
             are
             not
             as
             yet
             prepared
             for
             death
             .
          
           
             II.
             Evidence
             ,
             That
             we
             are
             not
             prepared
             for
             death
             ,
             is
             our
             pursuing
             so
             much
             after
             the
             vain
             and
             passing
             delights
             of
             a
             present
             world
             .
             Many
             of
             us
             ,
             
               Rise
               up
               early
               ,
               and
               go
               late
               to
               bed
               at
               night
               ,
               and
               eateth
               the
               bread
               of
               sorrow
               all
               the
               day
               ,
               and
               loading
               themselves
               with
               thick
               clay
            
             ;
             And
             I
             am
             sure
             ,
             that
             such
             a
             person
             ,
             (
             being
             night
             and
             day
             taken
             up
             with
             the
             world
             )
             is
             not
             prepared
             for
             death
             .
             I
             remember
             a
             word
             recorded
             of
             such
             a
             wretched
             one
             ,
             who
             was
             exceedingly
             rich
             ;
             said
             he
             ,
             I
             would
             give
             so
             many
             thousands
             of
             money
             ,
             if
             death
             would
             give
             me
             but
             one
             day
             :
             yet
             he
             got
             it
             not
             .
             And
             O
             how
             suddenly
             will
             death
             surprise
             many
             of
             you
             as
             it
             did
             him
             ?
          
           
             III.
             Evidence
             ,
             which
             speaketh
             forth
             our
             unpreparednesse
             for
             death
             ,
             is
             our
             impatience
             
             under
             every
             petty
             crosse
             that
             we
             meet
             with
             ,
             for
             the
             prepared
             Christian
             will
             be
             patient
             under
             very
             sharp
             crosses
             .
          
           
             IV.
             Evidence
             ,
             That
             we
             are
             not
             prepared
             ,
             is
             our
             not
             endeavouring
             to
             live
             within
             sight
             of
             our
             interest
             in
             God
             ▪
             Oh
             if
             wee
             were
             prepared
             for
             death
             ,
             durst
             we
             live
             in
             so
             much
             uncertainty
             of
             our
             interest
             in
             God
             ,
             and
             of
             our
             assurance
             of
             heaven
             ?
          
           
             V.
             
               Evidence
               ▪
            
             Some
             of
             us
             can
             let
             our
             Idols
             ly
             in
             our
             brest
             six
             years
             without
             repentance
             ,
             and
             will
             never
             study
             to
             mortifie
             them
             ,
             nor
             to
             repent
             for
             them
             ;
             and
             surely
             such
             are
             not
             prepared
             for
             death
             .
          
           
             Now
             I
             intreat
             you
             seriously
             to
             minde
             what
             hath
             been
             said
             .
             And
             that
             yee
             may
             the
             more
             seriously
             think
             upon
             it
             ,
             I
             will
             tell
             you
             some
             materiall
             challenges
             that
             your
             consciences
             at
             death
             will
             present
             unto
             you
             ,
             therefore
             take
             heed
             ,
             that
             yee
             may
             know
             how
             yee
             will
             answer
             .
          
           
             I.
             Challenge
             .
             Is
             the
             slighting
             of
             much
             precious
             Time
             ,
             and
             sinning
             away
             the
             precious
             offers
             of
             Grace
             .
             O
             what
             will
             yee
             answer
             to
             that
             Challenge
             ,
             when
             Death
             shall
             present
             it
             to
             you
             ?
             Death
             will
             say
             (
             or
             rather
             thine
             own
             Conscience
             at
             Death
             )
             what
             ailed
             thee
             to
             sin
             away
             so
             many
             hours
             ,
             without
             either
             Praying
             ,
             Reading
             ,
             or
             Meditating●
             ?
             Now
             have
             yee
             any
             thing
             to
             answer
             when
             Death
             shall
             present
             this
             Challenge
             to
             you
             ?
             I
             intreat
             you
             premedita●e
             what
             ye
             will
             say
             :
             I
             intreat
             you
             prevent
             death
             by
             presenting
             it
             first
             seriously
             to
             your selves
             .
          
           
           
             II.
             Challenge
             ,
             That
             Death
             will
             present
             unto
             you
             ,
             will
             be
             ,
             for
             the
             killing
             of
             many
             precious
             Convictions
             which
             we
             have
             had
             .
             What
             will
             each
             of
             you
             answer
             at
             death
             ,
             when
             your
             conscience
             proposeth
             this
             challenge
             to
             you
             ?
             thou
             met
             with
             such
             a
             challenge
             at
             such
             a
             time
             ,
             and
             went
             home
             and
             crucified
             it
             ,
             when
             at
             another
             time
             thou
             met
             with
             another
             challenge
             ,
             and
             went
             home
             and
             crucified
             it
             :
             These
             challenges
             will
             be
             laid
             home
             to
             thy
             door
             ,
             therefore
             think
             on
             them
             .
          
           
             III.
             Challenge
             ,
             Death
             will
             charge
             you
             for
             a
             formal
             hypocriticall
             way
             of
             going
             about
             duties
             :
             I
             say
             your
             Conscience
             will
             then
             tell
             you
             ,
             that
             ye
             went
             to
             such
             a
             Communion
             with
             a
             selfish
             end
             :
             and
             a●
             another
             time
             ye
             prayed
             hyporritically
             and
             formally
             :
             and
             what
             will
             ye
             have
             to
             answer
             when
             ye
             meet
             with
             these
             challenges
             ?
             I
             confesse
             I
             know
             not
             what
             ye
             can
             answer
             to
             these
             ;
             but
             I
             charge
             you
             ,
             be
             thinking
             what
             ye
             will
             answer
             ,
             for
             it
             may
             be
             that
             these
             convictions
             shall
             ly
             on
             your
             consciences
             ,
             that
             even
             this
             day
             ye
             have
             heard
             two
             searching
             Sermons
             ,
             and
             did
             meet
             with
             some
             convictions
             ;
             but
             made
             no
             good
             use
             of
             them
             ;
             yea
             ,
             and
             ●●
             may
             be
             ye
             did
             sleep
             all
             the
             time
             .
             O
             what
             will
             ye
             answer
             ,
             when
             it
             will
             be
             said
             to
             you
             ,
             ye
             went
             to
             such
             a
             Sermon
             and
             sleeped
             all
             the
             time
             :
             and
             ye
             went
             to
             such
             a
             Communion
             ,
             but
             had
             no
             other
             end
             before
             your
             eyes
             but
             to
             be
             seen
             of
             men
             ?
             I
             intreat
             you
             consider
             presently
             what
             ye
             will
             answer
             to
             these
             .
          
           
             IV.
             Challenge
             ,
             Will
             be
             for
             your
             breaking
             
             of
             many
             precious
             resolutions
             .
             It
             will
             be
             said
             to
             some
             of
             you
             ,
             that
             at
             the
             Communion
             in
             this
             place
             ,
             ye
             took
             on
             vowes
             ,
             and
             did
             break
             them
             :
             I
             am
             sure
             ye
             cannot
             question
             the
             justice
             of
             this
             challenge
             :
             therefore
             see
             what
             ye
             will
             answer
             ?
          
           
             V.
             Challenge
             ,
             Ye
             slighted
             many
             precious
             offers
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ;
             O
             men
             and
             women
             in
             this
             city
             ,
             what
             will
             ye
             answer
             to
             this
             ?
             I
             was
             often
             exhorted
             to
             take
             Christ
             ,
             and
             yet
             would
             never
             take
             him
             ;
             What
             will
             Conscience
             say
             to
             that
             ,
             when
             death
             shall
             table
             it
             before
             you
             ?
             I
             tell
             you
             what
             ye
             must
             then
             answer
             ,
             O
             cursed
             I
             ,
             that
             ever
             refused
             Christ
             in
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             ye
             shall
             then
             be
             confounded
             because
             this
             is
             your
             sin
             .
             (
             Believe
             me
             )
             there
             was
             never
             an
             offer
             of
             this
             everlasting
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             of
             Christ
             in
             it
             made
             unto
             you
             ,
             that
             shall
             not
             at
             death
             (
             before
             or
             after
             )
             be
             brought
             to
             your
             remembrance
             ;
             and
             O
             how
             sad
             and
             doleful
             will
             it
             be
             to
             you
             ,
             when
             Christ
             shall
             open
             the
             book
             where
             your
             sins
             are
             written
             ,
             and
             begin
             with
             the
             sin
             of
             slighting
             the
             Great
             Salvation
             ?
             thus
             I
             invited
             you
             when
             you
             were
             twelve
             years
             old
             ,
             and
             ye
             would
             not
             come
             ,
             I
             invited
             you
             when
             ye
             were
             thirty
             years
             old
             ,
             and
             ye
             would
             not
             come
             ,
             I
             invited
             you
             when
             sixty
             years
             old
             ,
             and
             ye
             would
             not
             come
             :
             What
             will
             ye
             answer
             to
             this
             ?
             Have
             ye
             any
             thing
             to
             say
             ?
             Or
             must
             ye
             not
             stand
             speechlesse
             before
             your
             Judge
             ,
             when
             he
             shall
             put
             home
             this
             challenge
             unto
             you
             ,
             therefore
             think
             seriously
             upon
             it
             ,
             how
             ye
             will
             answer
             to
             it
             .
          
           
           
             VI.
             Challenge
             ,
             will
             be
             for
             your
             sinning
             oftentimes
             against
             Light
             ,
             and
             O
             how
             sad
             and
             painfull
             a
             challenge
             will
             that
             be
             at
             the
             day
             of
             Death
             !
             when
             it
             will
             be
             said
             ,
             thou
             sinned
             with
             a
             witnesse
             in
             thy
             bosome
             that
             thou
             wast
             doing
             wrong
             :
             thy
             Conscience
             will
             say
             ,
             oftentimes
             did
             I
             tell
             thee
             this
             is
             sinfull
             ,
             yet
             wouldest
             thou
             not
             abstain
             from
             it
             :
             And
             what
             will
             ye
             answer
             from
             this
             ?
          
           
             VII
             .
             Challenge
             ,
             Oftentimes
             ye
             sinned
             upon
             every
             small
             temptations
             ,
             and
             what
             will
             ye
             answer
             to
             that
             ?
             Must
             ye
             not
             then
             confesse
             it
             ,
             and
             say
             ,
             O
             how
             often
             have
             I
             deserted
             Christ
             and
             imbraced
             my
             idols
             upon
             a
             small
             temdtation
             ?
             Now
             I
             intreat
             you
             be
             thinking
             what
             ye
             will
             answer
             to
             these
             seven
             most
             material
             Challenges
             which
             certainly
             shall
             be
             presented
             to
             you
             at
             death
             .
             I
             assure
             you
             ,
             ye
             must
             either
             answer
             all
             your
             challenges
             in
             Christ
             ,
             else
             ye
             will
             not
             get
             them
             well
             answered
             .
             Therefore
             I
             would
             exhort
             you
             to
             imbrace
             the
             Gospel
             and
             Christ
             in
             it
             :
             that
             so
             let
             death
             propose
             never
             so
             many
             challenges
             unto
             you
             ▪
             ye
             may
             answer
             them
             all
             as
             David
             did
             ,
             
               viz.
               God
               hath
               made
               with
               me
               an
               everlasting
               Covenant
               ,
            
             (
             and
             that
             will
             answer
             all
             your
             challenges
             )
             
               though
               my
               house
               be
               not
               so
               with
               God
               ,
               yet
               I
               have
               the
               everlasting
               Covenant
               to
               build
               my
               salvation
               upon
               .
            
          
           
             Now
             to
             presse
             you
             to
             make
             use
             of
             Christ
             ,
             I
             shall
             give
             you
             these
             four
             Considerations
             .
          
           
             Consideration
             1.
             
             If
             ye
             imbrace
             not
             Christ
             now
             ,
             Death
             will
             be
             very
             unpleasant
             to
             
             you
             .
             O
             what
             else
             can
             comfort
             thee
             ,
             when
             going
             through
             the
             region
             of
             the
             shadow
             of
             Death
             ,
             but
             this
             ,
             I
             am
             Christs
             ,
             I
             am
             Christs
             ?
             is
             there
             any
             other
             thing
             can
             comfort
             thee
             in
             that
             day
             ,
             but
             only
             this
             ,
             
               I
               am
               Christs
               ,
               and
               He
               is
               mine
               ?
            
          
           
             Consideration
             2.
             
             If
             ye
             imbrace
             not
             Christ
             and
             the
             Great
             Salvation
             now
             ,
             It
             will
             be
             an
             hundred
             to
             one
             ,
             if
             ever
             ye
             get
             time
             or
             libertie
             to
             do
             it
             ,
             when
             ye
             are
             going
             to
             die
             .
             For
             although
             many
             delay
             their
             closing
             with
             Christ
             till
             death
             ,
             yet
             scarcely
             one
             of
             a
             hundred
             getteth
             favour
             to
             grip
             Christ
             at
             death
             :
             therefore
             think
             on
             it
             ,
             for
             ye
             will
             not
             get
             your
             mind
             so
             composed
             at
             death
             as
             ye
             imagine
             ,
             nor
             all
             things
             done
             as
             ye
             suppose
             :
             therefore
             now
             imbrace
             the
             Great
             Salvation
             .
          
           
             Consideration
             3.
             
             If
             ye
             delay
             your
             closing
             with
             Christ
             ,
             till
             death
             seise
             upon
             you
             ,
             ye
             shall
             never
             be
             able
             to
             make
             up
             that
             losse
             ,
             
               For
               will
               the
               dead
               rise
               and
               praise
               God
               ?
               Or
               shall
               any
               come
               from
               the
               land
               of
               forgetfulnesse
               ,
               to
               take
               hold
               upon
               a
               crucified
               Saviour
               ?
            
             Therefor
             ,
             O
             will
             ye
             take
             him
             for
             your
             Salvation
             .
          
           
             Consideration
             4.
             
             If
             ye
             will
             take
             Christ
             now
             ,
             he
             shall
             be
             your
             guide
             ,
             
               When
               ye
               are
               going
               through
               the
               valley
               and
               shadow
               of
               death
               .
            
             And
             O
             how
             blessed
             is
             the
             person
             that
             can
             sing
             that
             word
             ,
             Psal.
             48.
             14.
             
             
               This
               is
               my
               God
               ,
               he
               will
               be
               my
               guide
               even
               unto
               death
               .
            
             If
             ye
             can
             sing
             that
             pleasant
             song
             ,
             O
             how
             may
             ye
             be
             comforted
             ,
             when
             your
             eye
             strings
             
             shall
             begin
             to
             break
             ?
             O
             how
             happy
             is
             hee
             who
             can
             say
             ,
             
               Though
               I
               walk
               through
               the
               shadow
               of
               death
               ,
               yet
               will
               I
               fear
               no
               ill
               ▪
               〈◊〉
               I
               know
               that
               the
               Lord
               is
               with
               mee
               .
            
             Now
             this
             is
             the
             acceptable
             day
             ,
             and
             the
             year
             of
             salvation
             ,
             therefore
             do
             not
             delay
             ,
             but
             imbrace
             Christ
             ,
             lest
             death
             surprise
             you
             ere
             yee
             be
             aware
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             acceptable
             day
             be
             lost
             .
             But
             unto
             these
             who
             think
             they
             may
             delay
             till
             death
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             surely
             there
             are
             many
             damned
             atheists
             in
             hell
             that
             (
             sometime
             )
             did
             think
             as
             yee
             think
             :
             
               I
               will
               make
               all
               wrongs
               right
               when
               death
               and
               I
               shall
               meet
               :
            
             I
             hope
             that
             three
             dayes
             repentance
             will
             satisfie
             for
             all
             my
             wrongs
             :
             for
             I
             am
             sure
             there
             are
             many
             in
             hell
             ,
             who
             did
             never
             get
             three
             dayes
             to
             think
             upon
             their
             former
             wayes
             ;
             Therefore
             ,
             
               O
               come
               ,
               come
            
             ,
             and
             imbrace
             Christ
             presently
             :
             Now
             are
             yee
             all
             perswaded
             of
             this
             truth
             ,
             that
             yee
             shall
             once
             see
             death
             ?
             Then
             study
             a
             tender
             walking
             ;
             for
             (
             believe
             me
             )
             there
             are
             many
             of
             us
             who
             shall
             go
             thorow
             death
             with
             many
             bruised
             bones
             ,
             because
             of
             untender
             walking
             before
             God.
             We
             know
             it
             is
             not
             the
             multitude
             of
             words
             can
             perswade
             you
             to
             imbrace
             Christ
             ,
             for
             many
             of
             you
             never
             minded
             the
             thing
             :
             but
             (
             believe
             mee
             )
             death
             will
             p●each
             these
             things
             to
             you
             in
             a
             more
             terrible
             manner
             then
             wee
             can
             do
             at
             this
             time
             .
             Therefore
             I
             say
             ●o
             each
             of
             you
             ,
             O
             prepare
             to
             meet
             thy
             God
             ;
             for
             ,
             if
             death
             finde
             you
             in
             an
             estranged
             estate
             from
             God
             ,
             I
             defy
             the
             Angels
             in
             Heaven
             to
             free
             you
             out
             of
             that
             estate
             .
             And
             the
             day
             is
             coming
             wherein
             thou
             shalt
             cry
             out
             ,
             
               O
               slighter
               of
               
               the
               Great
               Salvation
               that
               I
               am
               ,
               I
               would
               give
               ten
               thousand
               worlds
               for
               one
               Sermon
               again
               that
               I
               once
               heard
               ,
               wherein
               Christ
               was
               freely
               offered
               to
               me
               ,
            
             when
             thou
             shalt
             bee
             tormented
             without
             hope
             of
             remedy
             ;
             Therefore
             ,
             
               While
               it
               is
               to
               day
               ,
               harden
               not
               your
               hearts
               ,
            
             for
             your
             late
             wishes
             shall
             not
             bee
             granted
             (
             when
             yee
             are
             gone
             )
             if
             yee
             make
             not
             haste
             .
             O
             therefore
             
               Haste
               ,
               haste
               in
               time
               ,
               and
               come
               out
               from
               the
               land
               of
               your
               captivity
               ,
               and
               from
               the
               house
               of
               your
               bondage
               ,
            
             and
             take
             Christ
             for
             your
             Redeemer
             ,
             the
             guide
             of
             your
             youth
             and
             old
             age
             .
             Now
             unto
             him
             ,
             who
             can
             lead
             you
             thorow
             all
             these
             steps
             betwixt
             you
             and
             heaven
             ,
             be
             eternal
             praise
             .
          
           
             Amen
             .
          
        
         
           FINIS
           .